H
HAAHASHTARI
p. 1012
HABAIAH
p. 1012
HABAIAH
(Ha·baiʹah) [Jah Has Hidden].
A priest whose descendants returned from exile in Babylon. But as his “sons” were unable to establish their genealogy, they were barred from the priesthood and were not permitted to “eat from the most holy things until a priest stood up with Urim and Thummim.”—Ezr 2:1, 2, 61-63; Ne 7:63-65.
HABAKKUK
p. 1012
HABAKKUK
(Ha·bakʹkuk) [Ardent Embrace].
Hebrew prophet of Judah and writer of the Bible book bearing his name. (Hab 1:1; 3:1) From the book’s closing notation (“To the director on my stringed instruments”) and the dirge in chapter 3, it has been inferred that Habakkuk was a Levitical temple musician. But the words following Habakkuk 3:19 do not make that certain, and dirges were also taken up by persons other than Levites. (2Sa 1:17, 18) While there are various traditions about Habakkuk, these are unreliable, and the Scriptures themselves furnish no information concerning the prophet’s parentage, tribe, circumstances in life, or his death. Evidence in the book of Habakkuk seems to indicate that he prophesied early in the reign of Jehoiakim, possibly before Nebuchadnezzar defeated the Egyptian army at Carchemish in 625 B.C.E.
HABAKKUK, BOOK OF
pp. 1012–1014
HABAKKUK, BOOK OF
A book of the Hebrew Scriptures in eighth place among the so-called minor prophets in the Hebrew and Septuagint texts, as well as in common English Bibles. It is in two parts: (1) A dialogue between the writer and Jehovah (chaps 1, 2); (2) a prayer in dirges.—Chap 3.
Writer. The writer is identified in the book itself. The composition of both sections is ascribed to “Habakkuk the prophet.”—1:1; 3:1; see HABAKKUK.
Canonicity. The canonicity of the book of Habakkuk is confirmed by ancient catalogs of the Hebrew Scriptures. While they do not mention it by name, the book evidently was embraced by their references to the ‘twelve Minor Prophets,’ for otherwise the number 12 would be incomplete. The book’s canonicity is unquestionably supported by quotations from it in the Christian Greek Scriptures. Though not referring to Habakkuk by name, Paul quoted Habakkuk 1:5 (LXX) while speaking to faithless Jews. (Ac 13:40, 41) He quoted from Habakkuk 2:4 (“But as for the righteous one, by his faithfulness he will keep living”) when encouraging Christians to display faith.—Ro 1:16, 17; Ga 3:11; Heb 10:38, 39.
Among the Dead Sea Scrolls is a manuscript of Habakkuk (chaps 1, 2) in a pre-Masoretic Hebrew text with an accompanying commentary. It is noteworthy that in the text Jehovah’s name is written in ancient Hebrew characters, whereas in the commentary the divine name is avoided, and instead, the Hebrew word ʼEl (meaning “God”) is used.
Scholars believe that this scroll was written toward the end of the first century B.C.E. This makes it the oldest extant Hebrew manuscript of the book of Habakkuk. At Habakkuk 1:6 this manuscript reads “Chaldeans,” thus confirming the correctness of the Masoretic text in showing that the Chaldeans (Babylonians) were the ones Jehovah would raise up as his agency.
Date and Setting. The statement “Jehovah is in his holy temple” (Hab 2:20) and the note that follows Habakkuk 3:19 (“To the director on my stringed instruments”) indicate that Habakkuk prophesied before the temple built by Solomon in Jerusalem was destroyed in 607 B.C.E. Also, Jehovah’s declaration “I am raising up the Chaldeans” (1:6) and the prophecy’s general tenor show that the Chaldeans, or Babylonians, had not yet desolated Jerusalem. But Habakkuk 1:17 may suggest that they had already begun to overthrow some nations. During the reign of Judah’s good king Josiah (659-629 B.C.E.), the Chaldeans and Medes took Nineveh (in 632 B.C.E.), and Babylon was then on its way toward becoming a world power.—Na 3:7.
There are some who hold, in agreement with rabbinic tradition, that Habakkuk prophesied earlier, during the reign of King Manasseh of Judah. They believe that he was one of the prophets mentioned or alluded to at 2 Kings 21:10 and 2 Chronicles 33:10. They hold that the Babylonians were not yet a menace, which fact made Habakkuk’s prophecy more unbelievable to the Judeans.—See Hab 1:5, 6.
On the other hand, in the early part of Jehoiakim’s reign, Judah was within the Egyptian sphere of influence (2Ki 23:34, 35), and this could also be a time when God’s raising up of the Chaldeans to punish the wayward inhabitants of Judah would be to them ‘an activity they would not believe, though it was related.’ (Hab 1:5, 6) Babylonian King Nebuchadnezzar defeated Pharaoh Necho at Carchemish in 625 B.C.E., in the fourth year of King Jehoiakim’s reign. (Jer 46:2) So, Habakkuk may have prophesied and recorded the prophecy before that event, possibly completing the writing thereof about 628 B.C.E. in Judah. The use of the future tense regarding the Chaldean threat evidently indicates a date earlier than Jehoiakim’s vassalship to Babylon (620-618 B.C.E.).—2Ki 24:1.
Style. The style of writing is both forceful and moving. Vivid illustrations and comparisons are employed. (Hab 1:8, 11, 14, 15; 2:5, 11, 14, 16, 17; 3:6, 8-11) Commenting on Habakkuk’s style, S. R. Driver said: “The literary power of Habakkuk is considerable. Though his book is a brief one, it is full of force; his descriptions are graphic and powerful; thought and expression are alike poetic.” Such qualities are, of course, primarily due to divine inspiration.
The book of Habakkuk emphasizes Jehovah’s supremacy over all nations (Hab 2:20; 3:6, 12), highlighting his universal sovereignty. It also places emphasis on the fact that the righteous live by faith. (2:4) It engenders reliance upon Jehovah, showing that he does not die (1:12), that he justly threshes the nations, and that he goes forth for the salvation of his people. (3:12, 13) For those exulting in him, Jehovah is shown to be the God of salvation and the Source of vital energy.—3:18, 19.
[Box on page 1013]
HIGHLIGHTS OF HABAKKUK
An answer to the question, Will God execute the wicked?
Written evidently about 628 B.C.E., when the Chaldeans were rising in prominence but before Jehoiakim became their vassal
Habakkuk cries out for help, asks how long God will allow the wicked to continue (1:1–2:1)
When Jehovah answers that He will raise up the Chaldeans as His instrument for punishment, Habakkuk cannot understand how the Holy One could countenance such a treacherous agent, one who makes a god of his war machine, whose dragnet gathers up men like fish, and who mercilessly kills peoples
The prophet waits for Jehovah’s answer, recognizing that he is in line for reproof
Jehovah replies that he has an appointed time, pronounces woe upon the Chaldean agency (2:2-20)
Jehovah gives the assurance that even though there might seem to be delay, the prophetic vision is “for the appointed time, and it keeps panting on to the end,” eagerly moving toward its fulfillment
Pronouncements of woe indicate that the Chaldean instrumentality would not remain unpunished for plundering other nations, cutting off many peoples, building cities by bloodshed, making others drink the cup of shameful defeat, and engaging in idolatry
The prophet appeals for Jehovah to act and yet to show mercy during the coming day of distress (3:1-19)
Recalling past manifestations of Jehovah’s power, the prophet is seized with fear and trembling, but he is determined to wait quietly for the day of distress, exulting in the God of his salvation
Even if the very means for supporting life were to fail, Habakkuk determines to rejoice in Jehovah as the God of salvation, the One who strengthens him
HABAZZINIAH
p. 1014
HABAZZINIAH
(Hab·az·zi·niʹah).
A descendant of Jonadab the son of Rechab. “Jaazaniah the son of Jeremiah the son of Habazziniah” was one of the Rechabites tested by the prophet Jeremiah in the days of King Jehoiakim.—Jer 35:1-6.
HABOR
p. 1014
HABOR
(Haʹbor).
A city or district to which the Assyrian king Tiglath-pileser III exiled numerous Israelites of the ten-tribe kingdom. (1Ch 5:26) Some scholars have linked this Habor with Abhar, a town located on the Qezel Owzan River of NW Iran about 210 km (130 mi) W of Tehran. At 2 Kings 17:6 and 18:11 some favor the reading “Habor, the river of Gozan” (AS, RS), and they suggest identifying the Habor with a tributary of the Euphrates, the Khabur River of SE Turkey and NE Syria. However, in agreement with 1 Chronicles 5:26, this phrase may instead be translated “Habor at [or, by] the river Gozan.”—NW, Yg; see GOZAN.
HACALIAH
p. 1014
HACHILAH
p. 1014
HACHILAH
(Hach·iʹlah).
A hill in the Wilderness of Ziph, where David and his men concealed themselves from King Saul. (1Sa 23:19; 26:1-3) Today its exact location is unknown.
HACHMONI
p. 1014
HACHMONI
(Hachʹmo·ni) [possibly, Wise].
1. Ancestor of Zabdiel and his son Jashobeam. Jashobeam was the head one of David’s top three mighty men and is called “the son of a Hachmonite.” (1Ch 11:11; 27:2) “Hachmonite” is spelled “Tahchemonite” at 2 Samuel 23:8. If 1 Chronicles 12:6 refers to the same Jashobeam, the Hachmonites were descendants of the Levite Korah.—See JOSHEB-BASSHEBETH.
2. Father or ancestor of Jehiel. Jehiel was with King David’s sons, presumably as a private instructor. (1Ch 27:32) Possibly the same as No. 1 above.
HACHMONITE
p. 1014
HADAD
p. 1014
HADAD
(Haʹdad).
1. One of the 12 sons of Ishmael the son of Abraham and his concubine Hagar.—Ge 25:12-15; 1Ch 1:28-30.
2. Successor to the kingship of Edom after the death of Husham. “Hadad son of Bedad, who defeated the Midianites in the field of Moab,” apparently ruled from the city of Avith.—Ge 36:31, 35, 36; 1Ch 1:46, 47.
3. Another king of Edom; husband of Mehetabel. Hadad succeeded Baal-hanan to the kingship, and “the name of his city was Pau.” (1Ch 1:43, 50, 51) He is called Hadar at Genesis 36:39, which may be due to a scribal error, since the Hebrew letters corresponding to “r” (ר) and “d” (ד) are very similar.
4. An Edomite of the royal offspring and a troublemaker for Israel during Solomon’s reign. While yet a child, Hadad, along with some of his father’s servants, fled down to Egypt by way of Paran to escape Joab’s slaughter of all the males of Edom. In Egypt, Hadad and those with him were kindly received, Pharaoh giving Hadad a house as well as food and land, and later even his own sister-in-law as a wife. By this woman, Hadad had a son named Genubath, who lived right in Pharaoh’s house among the sons of Pharaoh. Upon learning that King David and Joab had died, Hadad returned to Edom and proved to be a resister to Solomon.—1Ki 11:14-22, 25.
5. Hadad (Adad in Akkadian) is considered to be the chief deity of ancient Syria and is generally identified with Rimmon. The name Hadad appears as part of the names of certain Syrian kings, such as Ben-hadad (1Ki 15:18) and Hadadezer (1Ki 11:23), and also occurs in the name Hadadrimmon.—Zec 12:11; see HADADRIMMON.
HADADEZER
p. 1015
HADADEZER
(Had·ad·eʹzer) [Hadad Is a Helper].
Son of Rehob and king of Zobah, a Syrian (Aramaean) kingdom that is thought to have been situated N of Damascus (2Sa 8:3, 5; 1Ki 11:23; 1Ch 18:3, 5) and that included vassalages. (2Sa 10:19) Before being defeated by King David, Hadadezer had waged warfare against Toi (Tou) the king of Hamath.—2Sa 8:9, 10; 1Ch 18:9, 10.
After the Syrians who had been hired by the Ammonites to fight against David were defeated, Hadadezer strengthened his forces by enlisting additional Syrians from the region of the Euphrates. (2Sa 10:6, 15, 16; 1Ch 19:16) This may be alluded to at 2 Samuel 8:3 (compare 1Ch 18:3), where the reference seems to be to Hadadezer’s seeking to put his control back again at the river Euphrates. On this, Cook’s Commentary notes that the Hebrew literally means “to cause his hand to return” and states: “The exact force of the metaphor must . . . be decided by the context. If, as is most probable, this verse relates to the circumstances more fully detailed [at 2Sa 10:15-19], the meaning of the phrase here will be when he (Hadadezer) went to renew his attack (upon Israel), or to recruit his strength against Israel, at the river Euphrates.”
At Helam the forces of Hadadezer under the command of Shobach (Shophach) met those of David and were defeated. Immediately afterward, Hadadezer’s vassals made peace with Israel. (2Sa 10:17-19; 1Ch 19:17-19) In the conflict 40,000 Syrian horsemen were killed. Perhaps in order to escape through rough terrain, these horsemen dismounted and were slain as footmen. This could account for their being called “horsemen” at 2 Samuel 10:18 and “men on foot” at 1 Chronicles 19:18. The difference in the number of Syrian charioteers killed in battle is usually attributed to scribal error, the lower figure of 700 charioteers being considered the correct one.
David also took much copper from Betah (apparently also called Tibhath) and Berothai (perhaps the same as Cun), two cities of Hadadezer’s realm, and brought the gold shields belonging to Hadadezer’s servants, probably the vassal kings, to Jerusalem. (2Sa 8:7, 8; 1Ch 18:7, 8; compare 2Sa 10:19.) David also captured many of Hadadezer’s horses, horsemen, chariots, and footmen. The variation in the enumeration of these at 2 Samuel 8:4 and 1 Chronicles 18:4 may have arisen through scribal error. In the Greek Septuagint both passages indicate that 1,000 chariots and 7,000 horsemen were captured, and therefore 1 Chronicles 18:4 perhaps preserves the original reading.
However, it may be noted that what are commonly viewed as scribal errors in the account of David’s conflict with Hadadezer may simply reflect other aspects of the war or different ways of reckoning.
HADADRIMMON
p. 1015
HADADRIMMON
(Ha·dad·rimʹmon).
Evidently a location in the valley plain of Megiddo. (Zec 12:11) Hadadrimmon is often identified with Rummana, a site about 7 km (4.5 mi) SSE of Megiddo.
The ‘great wailing’ at Hadadrimmon mentioned in Zechariah’s prophecy perhaps alludes to the lamentation over King Josiah, killed in battle at Megiddo. (2Ki 23:29; 2Ch 35:24, 25) But some associate this lamentation with ritualistic mourning ceremonies like those for the false god Tammuz (compare Eze 8:14) and consider “Hadadrimmon” to be the composite name of a god. This is unlikely, especially since Jehovah’s words, through Zechariah, are part of a prophecy concerning the Messiah. Hardly could idolatrous weeping ceremonies serve as a prophetic illustration; but the mourning for a faithful Judean king could well do so.—Compare Joh 19:37 and Re 1:7 with Zec 12:10-14.
HADAR
p. 1015
HADASHAH
p. 1015
HADASHAH
(Ha·dashʹah) [New].
A Judean city in the Shephelah. (Jos 15:33, 37) Its exact ancient location is today unknown.
HADASSAH
p. 1015
HADES
pp. 1015–1016
HADES
(Haʹdes).
This is the common transliteration into English of the corresponding Greek word haiʹdes. It perhaps means “the unseen place.” In all, the word “Hades” occurs ten times in the earliest manuscripts of the Christian Greek Scriptures.—Mt 11:23; 16:18; Lu 10:15; 16:23; Ac 2:27, 31; Re 1:18; 6:8; 20:13, 14.
The King James Version translates haiʹdes as “hell” in these texts, but the Revised Standard Version renders it “Hades,” with the exception of Matthew 16:18, where “powers of death” is used, though the footnote reads “gates of Hades.” “Hades” rather than “hell” is used in many modern translations.
The Greek Septuagint translation of the Hebrew Scriptures (from Genesis to Malachi) uses the word “Hades” 73 times, employing it 60 times to translate the Hebrew word sheʼohlʹ, commonly rendered “Sheol.” Luke, the divinely inspired writer of Acts, definitely showed Hades to be the Greek equivalent of Sheol when he translated Peter’s quotation from Psalm 16:10. (Ac 2:27) Inversely, nine modern Hebrew translations of the Christian Greek Scriptures use the word “Sheol” to translate Hades at Revelation 20:13, 14; and the Syriac translation uses the related word Shiul.
In all but two cases in which the word Hades is used in the Christian Greek Scriptures it is related to death, either in the verse itself or in the immediate context; the two other instances are discussed in the following paragraph. Hades does not refer to a single grave (Gr., taʹphos), or to a single tomb (Gr., mneʹma), or to a single memorial tomb (Gr., mne·meiʹon), but to the common grave of mankind, where the dead and buried ones are unseen. It thus signifies the same as the corresponding word “Sheol,” and an examination of its use in all its ten occurrences bears out this fact.—See GRAVE; SHEOL.
In its first occurrence, at Matthew 11:23, Jesus Christ, in chiding Capernaum for its disbelief, uses Hades to represent the depth of debasement to which Capernaum would come down, in contrast with the height of heaven to which she had been exalted by reason of Jesus’ ministry there. A corresponding text is found at Luke 10:15. Note the similar way in which Sheol is used at Job 11:7, 8.
Jesus and Congregation Delivered. Concerning the Christian congregation, Jesus said, at Matthew 16:18, that “the gates of Hades [“powers of death,” RS] will not overpower it.” Similarly, King Hezekiah, when on the verge of death, said: “In the midst of my days I will go into the gates of Sheol.” (Isa 38:10) It, therefore, becomes apparent that Jesus’ promise of victory over Hades means that its “gates” will open to release the dead by means of a resurrection, even as was the case with Christ Jesus himself.
Since Hades refers to the common grave of mankind, Jesus entered within “the gates of Hades” when buried by Joseph of Arimathea. On Pentecost of 33 C.E., Peter said of Christ: “Neither was he forsaken in Hades nor did his flesh see corruption. This Jesus God resurrected, of which fact we are all witnesses.” (Ac 2:25-27, 29-32; Ps 16:10) Whereas “the gates of Hades” (Mt 16:18) were still holding David within their domain in Peter’s day (Ac 2:29), they had swung open for Christ Jesus when his Father resurrected him out of Hades. Thereafter, through the power of the resurrection given him (Joh 5:21-30), Jesus is the Holder of “the keys of death and of Hades.”—Re 1:17, 18.
Manifestly, the Bible Hades is not the imagined place that the ancient non-Christian Greeks described in their mythologies as a “dark, sunless region within the earth,” for there was no resurrection from such mythological underworld.
Illustrative Use. At Revelation 6:8 Hades is figuratively pictured as closely following after the rider of the pale horse, personalized Death, to receive the victims of the death-dealing agencies of war, famine, plagues, and wild beasts.
The sea (which at times serves as a watery grave for some) is mentioned in addition to Hades (the common earthen grave), for the purpose of stressing the inclusiveness of all such dead ones when Revelation 20:13, 14 says that the sea, death, and Hades are to give up or be emptied of the dead in them. Thereafter, death and Hades (but not the sea) are cast into “the lake of fire,” “the second death.” They thereby figuratively ‘die out’ of existence, and this signifies the end of Hades (Sheol), the common grave of mankind, as well as of death inherited through Adam.
The remaining text in which Hades is used is found at Luke 16:22-26 in the account of “the rich man” and “Lazarus.” The language throughout the account is plainly parabolic and cannot be construed literally in view of all the preceding texts. Note, however, that “the rich man” of the parable is spoken of as being “buried” in Hades, giving further evidence that Hades means the common grave of mankind.—See GEHENNA; TARTARUS.
HADID
p. 1016
HADID
(Haʹdid).
An ancestral city of certain Benjamites returning from Babylonian exile (Ezr 2:1, 2, 33; Ne 7:6, 7, 37; 11:31, 34), commonly identified with el-Haditheh (Tel Hadid), an abandoned Arab village about 5 km (3 mi) ENE of Lod (Lydda). It is generally thought that Hadid is probably the same as the “Huditi” mentioned in the Karnak List of Thutmose III, and the “Adida” in the Apocryphal book of First Maccabees (12:38; 13:13, RS, ecumenical edition), there described as being situated in the Shephelah and overlooking the coastal plain.
HADLAI
p. 1016
HADORAM
p. 1017
HADORAM
(Ha·doʹram).
1. A son of Joktan and descendant of Shem, listed among the founders of the post-Flood families. (Ge 10:21, 25-27, 32) This family settled in Arabia, possibly in Yemen.
2. Son of Hamath’s King Tou. Hadoram was sent by his father to David with congratulations and gifts to mark Israel’s victory over the king of Zobah. (1Ch 18:9-11) He is called Joram at 2 Samuel 8:10.
3. The superintendent of those conscripted for forced labor under Kings David, Solomon, and Rehoboam. When sent by Rehoboam to the rebellious northern tribes, Hadoram was stoned to death. (2Ch 10:18) He is called Adoram at 1 Kings 12:18 and 2 Samuel 20:24, and Adoniram at 1 Kings 4:6 and 5:14.
HADRACH
p. 1017
HADRACH
(Haʹdrach).
A land against which Jehovah expressed a pronouncement through his prophet Zechariah. This prophecy, pronounced probably in 518 B.C.E., showed that Hadrach had incurred Jehovah’s displeasure. It is mentioned in association with a number of cities surrounding Israel, such as Damascus, Hamath, Tyre, Sidon, and the Philistine cities of Ashkelon, Gaza, Ekron, and Ashdod.—Zec 9:1-8.
It may be that Hadrach was a city-state that exercised control over the area surrounding it. It is believed to be the Hatarikka of the Assyrian inscriptions, identified with the mound of Tell Afis, about 45 km (28 mi) SW of Aleppo. Assyrian King Tiglath-pileser III lists Hatarikka among the “19 districts belonging to Hamath.”—Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. Pritchard, 1974, pp. 282, 283.
HA-ELEPH
p. 1017
HA-ELEPH
(Ha-eʹleph) [The Ox; The Cow].
A city of Benjamin, the site of which is today unknown. (Jos 18:21, 28) Some scholars think that Ha-eleph may actually be part of the name of the preceding city, “Zelah.” However, those who would combine “Zelah” with “Ha-eleph” thereby reduce the number of cities to 13, and this does not agree with the Bible’s reference to 14 cities.
HAGAB
p. 1017
HAGAB
(Haʹgab) [Grasshopper].
Ancestor of a family of Nethinim temple servants. “The sons of Hagab” are mentioned among those returning with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E. from exile in Babylon. (Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 46) The name Hagab, however, does not appear in the parallel list at Nehemiah 7:48.
HAGABAH
p. 1017
HAGABAH
(Hagʹa·bah) [Grasshopper].
Ancestor of a family of Nethinim temple servants. “The sons of Hagabah” were among those returning in 537 B.C.E. from exile in Babylon.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 45; Ne 7:48.
HAGAR
pp. 1017–1018
HAGAR
(Haʹgar).
Sarah’s Egyptian maidservant; later, Abraham’s concubine and the mother of Ishmael. While in Egypt because of a famine in the land of Canaan, Abraham (Abram) came to have menservants and maidservants, and it may be that Hagar came to be Sarah’s maidservant at this time.—Ge 12:10, 16.
Since Sarah (Sarai) remained barren, she requested that Abraham have relations with Hagar, giving her to Abraham as his wife. But upon becoming pregnant, Hagar began to despise her mistress to such an extent that Sarah voiced complaint to her husband. “So Abram said to Sarai: ‘Look! Your maidservant is at your disposal. Do to her what is good in your eyes.’ Then Sarai began to humiliate her so that she ran away from her.” (Ge 16:1-6) At the fountain on the way to Shur, Jehovah’s angel found Hagar and instructed her to return to her mistress and to humble herself under her hand. Moreover, she was told that Jehovah would greatly multiply her seed and that the son to be born to her was to be called Ishmael. Abraham was 86 years old when Ishmael was born.—Ge 16:7-16.
Years later, when Abraham prepared “a big feast on the day of Isaac’s being weaned” at the age of about 5 years, Sarah noticed Hagar’s son Ishmael, now about 19 years old, “poking fun.” This was no innocent child’s play. As implied by the next verse in the account, it may have involved a taunting of Isaac over heirship. Here Ishmael was making early manifestation of the antagonistic traits that Jehovah’s angel foretold would be shown by him. (Ge 16:12) Apparently fearing for the future of her son Isaac, Sarah requested Abraham to drive out Hagar and her son. This displeased Abraham, but at Jehovah’s direction he followed through on his wife’s request. Early the next morning he dismissed Hagar with her son, giving her bread and a skin water bottle.—Ge 21:8-14.
Hagar wandered about in the wilderness of Beer-sheba. “Finally the water became exhausted . . . and she threw the child under one of the bushes.” Ishmael’s being referred to as a “child” is not an anachronism, for the Hebrew word yeʹledh here rendered “child” also means “young man” and is so translated at Genesis 4:23. As to his being thrown under one of the bushes, although it was foretold that he would be “a zebra of a man,” Ishmael may not have been very strong as a teenager. (Ge 16:12) Hence he may have given out first, necessitating his mother’s supporting him. This would not be inconceivable, for women in those days, especially slave women, were accustomed to carrying heavy burdens in everyday life. It seems that in time Hagar also gave out, making it necessary for her to withdraw her support from him, depositing him, perhaps somewhat abruptly, under the nearest sheltering bush. Hagar herself sat down “about the distance of a bowshot” (a common Hebrew expression denoting the usual distance at which archers placed their targets) away from her son.—Ge 21:14-16.
God’s angel then called to Hagar, telling her not to be afraid and that Ishmael would be constituted a great nation. Furthermore, God opened her eyes so that she saw a well of water, from which she filled the skin bottle and gave her son a drink. “God continued to be with the boy,” and in time he became an archer and “took up dwelling in the wilderness of Paran.” Hagar procured a wife for him from the land of Egypt.—Ge 21:17-21.
According to the apostle Paul, Hagar figured in a symbolic drama in which she represented the nation of fleshly Israel, bound to Jehovah by the Law covenant inaugurated at Mount Sinai, which covenant brought forth “children for slavery.” Because of the sinful condition of the people, the nation was unable to keep the terms of that covenant. Under it the Israelites did not become a free people but were condemned as sinners worthy of death; hence, they were slaves. (Joh 8:34; Ro 8:1-3) Jerusalem of Paul’s day corresponded to Hagar, for Jerusalem the capital, representing the organization of natural Israel, found herself in slavery with her children. Spirit-begotten Christians, though, are children of the “Jerusalem above,” God’s symbolic woman. This Jerusalem, like Sarah the freewoman, has never been in slavery. But just as Isaac was persecuted by Ishmael, so also the children of the “Jerusalem above,” who have been set free by the Son, experienced persecution at the hands of the children of enslaved Jerusalem. However, Hagar and her son were driven out, representing Jehovah’s casting off natural Israel as a nation.—Ga 4:21-31; see also Joh 8:31-40.
HAGGAI
p. 1018
HAGGAI
(Hagʹgai) [[Born on a] Festival].
A Hebrew prophet in Judah and Jerusalem during Zerubbabel’s governorship in the reign of Persian King Darius Hystaspis.—Hag 1:1; 2:1, 10, 20; Ezr 5:1, 2.
Jewish tradition holds that Haggai was a member of the Great Synagogue. From Haggai 2:10-19 it has been suggested that he may have been a priest. His name appears along with that of the prophet Zechariah in the superscriptions of Psalm 111 (112) in the Latin Vulgate; Psalms 125 and 126 in the Syriac Peshitta; 145 in the Greek Septuagint, the Peshitta, and the Vulgate; and 146, 147, and 148 in the Septuagint and the Peshitta. It is probable that Haggai was born in Babylon and that he returned to Jerusalem with Zerubbabel and the Jewish remnant in 537 B.C.E. But little is actually known about Haggai, for the Scriptures do not reveal the prophet’s parentage, tribe, and so forth.
Haggai became the first postexilic prophet and was joined about two months later by Zechariah. (Hag 1:1; Zec 1:1) A halt to temple construction had been precipitated by enemy opposition but extended for some years by Jewish apathy and selfish pursuit of personal interests. Haggai kindled the zeal of the repatriated Jewish exiles for the resumption of temple construction. (Ezr 3:10-13; 4:1-24; Hag 1:4) Four God-given messages delivered by Haggai during about a four-month period in the second year of Darius Hystaspis (520 B.C.E.) and recorded by the prophet in the Bible book of Haggai were especially effective in initially moving the Jews to resume temple-building work. (Hag 1:1; 2:1, 10, 20; see HAGGAI, BOOK OF.) Haggai and Zechariah continued to urge them on in the work until the temple was completed toward the end of Darius’ sixth year, in 515 B.C.E.—Ezr 5:1, 2; 6:14, 15.
HAGGAI, BOOK OF
pp. 1018–1019
HAGGAI, BOOK OF
An inspired book of the Hebrew Scriptures listed among the so-called minor prophets. It consists of four messages from Jehovah to Jews that had returned from Babylonian exile, urging them to finish rebuilding the temple in Jerusalem. Also being prophetic, the book foretold such things as the filling of Jehovah’s house with glory and the overthrow of human kingdoms.—Hag 2:6, 7, 21, 22.
Writership and Canonicity. The writer was Haggai the prophet, who personally delivered each message found in the book. (Hag 1:1; 2:1, 10, 20; see HAGGAI.) While most of the ancient Scripture catalogs do not list the book of Haggai by name, it is evidently included in their references to the ‘twelve Minor Prophets,’ the number 12 thus being complete. The Jews have never questioned its right to a place among the Hebrew Scriptures, and the canonicity of the book is definitely established by the quotation from Haggai 2:6 appearing at Hebrews 12:26.—Compare Hag 2:21.
Style. The language is simple and the meaning is made abundantly clear. Thought-provoking questions are sometimes posed. (Hag 1:4, 9; 2:3, 12, 13, 19) The book of Haggai contains strong reproof, encouragement, and hope-inspiring prophecy. The divine name, Jehovah, appears 35 times in its 38 verses, and it is clearly shown that the messages were from God, Haggai serving as His commissioned messenger.—1:13.
Date and Circumstances. The four messages recorded by Haggai were delivered at Jerusalem within about a four-month period in the second year of Persian King Darius Hystaspis (520 B.C.E.), the book apparently being completed in 520 B.C.E. (Hag 1:1; 2:1, 10, 20) Zechariah was prophesying for the same purpose during Haggai’s prophetic activity.—Ezr 5:1, 2; 6:14.
Messages of Lasting Benefit. Among other things, the book of Haggai engenders faith in Jehovah, essential to God’s servants. It shows that God is with his people (Hag 1:13; 2:4, 5), and it also urges them to put his interests first in life. (Hag 1:2-8; Mt 6:33) The book makes clear the fact that mere formalistic worship does not please Jehovah (Hag 2:10-17; compare Isa 29:13, 14; Mt 15:7-9) but that faithful actions harmonizing with the divine will are what result in blessing. (Hag 2:18, 19; compare Pr 10:22.) The writer of the Bible book of Hebrews applies Haggai 2:6 as having a greater fulfillment in connection with God’s Kingdom in the hands of Jesus Christ.—Heb 12:26-29.
[Box on page 1019]
HIGHLIGHTS OF HAGGAI
Four messages designed to motivate the Jews to move ahead with the rebuilding of Jehovah’s temple
Written in Jerusalem 17 years after the Jews returned from exile, when temple building had not yet been completed
Message to people living in paneled houses, while Jehovah’s house lies in ruins (1:1-15)
To those feeling that it is not the time for rebuilding the temple Jehovah makes clear that neglect of this work has led to the withdrawal of his blessing, so that harvests are poor and hired laborers receive meager wages
Zerubbabel, Joshua, and the rest of the people respond favorably; they are promised that Jehovah will be with them in the temple rebuilding work; temple work starts
Proclamation that Jehovah will fill his house with glory (2:1-9)
In the view of aged ones who had seen the glory of Solomon’s temple, the new structure seems like nothing
Jehovah urges Zerubbabel, Joshua, and the rest of the people to be strong, not disheartened, to continue with the work, assuring them that the glory of the rebuilt temple will surpass that of the former one
People are shown that neglect of temple rebuilding has made them and all their work unclean before God (2:10-19)
Priests answer questions indicating that holiness cannot be transferred but uncleanness can
Jehovah encourages the people by informing that from the day the temple foundation is laid Jehovah will bestow his blessing, ending the poor harvests
Message to Zerubbabel about Jehovah’s rocking heavens and earth (2:20-23)
When Jehovah rocks heavens and earth, even overthrowing the throne of kingdoms, the enemies will turn their weapons against themselves; thus no power will succeed in blocking temple rebuilding
Jehovah will make Zerubbabel like his own seal ring, thus guaranteeing that his position will be secure regardless of what may happen
HAGGI
p. 1019
HAGGIAH
p. 1019
HAGGITES
p. 1019
HAGGITH
p. 1019
HAGGITH
(Hagʹgith) [[Born on a] Festival].
A wife of David and the mother of Adonijah; her son schemed to get the kingship over Israel.—2Sa 3:2, 4; 1Ki 1:5, 11; 1Ch 3:1, 2.
HAGRI
p. 1019
HAGRI
(Hagʹri) [possibly, Of (Belonging to) Hagar].
Father of Mibhar, one of David’s mighty men.—1Ch 11:26, 38.
HAGRITE
pp. 1019–1020
HAGRITE
(Hagʹrite) [possibly, Of (Belonging to) Hagar].
Apparently a pastoral people residing in tents E of Gilead. In the days of King Saul, the Israelites living E of the Jordan defeated the Hagrites, taking 100,000 captives, as well as thousands of camels, asses, and sheep. (1Ch 5:10, 18-22) The psalmist listed the Hagrites among other enemies of Israel, such as the Edomites, Moabites, Ammonites, and Amalekites. (Ps 83:2-7) However, during David’s rule, Jaziz the Hagrite was in charge of the royal flocks.—1Ch 27:31.
Many scholars believe that the Hagrites are probably the same as the A·graiʹoi mentioned by the ancient geographers Strabo, Ptolemy, and Pliny. Whether they were descendants of Hagar cannot be definitely established.
HAIL
p. 1020
HAIL
A form of precipitation consisting of pellets of ice, or frozen rain. The Bible’s references to the destructive nature of hail are confirmed by what has happened in different parts of the earth in more recent years. In 1985, a hailstorm in Brazil killed more than 20 persons and injured another 300. Severe thunderstorms can generate hail the size of eggs or even grapefruit. An unusually large hailstone picked up after a storm in Kansas (U.S.A.) on September 3, 1970, measured some 15 cm (6 in.) across. The large stones fall at speeds of about 160 km/hr (100 mph). Hail is particularly damaging to crops, with single hailstorms sometimes causing losses amounting to millions of dollars.
Used by Jehovah. Hail is one of the forces Jehovah has used at times to accomplish his word and to demonstrate his great power. (Ps 148:1, 8; Isa 30:30) The first recorded instance of this was the seventh plague upon ancient Egypt, a destructive hailstorm that ruined vegetation, shattered trees, and killed both men and beasts out in the field but did not affect the Israelites in Goshen. (Ex 9:18-26; Ps 78:47, 48; 105:32, 33) Later, in the Promised Land, when the Israelites, under Joshua, came to the aid of the Gibeonites, who were threatened by an alliance of five kings of the Amorites, Jehovah used great hailstones against the attacking Amorites. On this occasion more died from the hailstones than in battle with Israel.—Jos 10:3-7, 11.
Symbolic. Jehovah, however, did not spare unfaithful Israel from devastating hail. (Hag 2:17) Furthermore, through his prophet Isaiah, he foretold the overthrow of the ten-tribe kingdom by the Assyrians, comparing the conquering Assyrian forces to “a thunderous storm of hail.” (Isa 28:1, 2) Similarly the Babylonians, like hail, were to sweep away Judah’s “refuge of a lie,” that is, Judah’s alliance with Egypt for military help.—Isa 28:14, 17; 31:1-3.
In the book of Revelation, reference is made to hail in conjunction with the first of the seven angels with trumpets blowing his trumpet, and in connection with the opening of the heavenly temple sanctuary of God. (Re 8:2, 7; 11:19) Then, at the pouring out of the seventh bowl of God’s anger, symbolic hailstones weighing about a talent (20.4 kg; 45 lb) descend upon wicked men.—Re 16:1, 17, 21.
‘For the day of war.’ In speaking to Job out of the windstorm, Jehovah indicated that he had reserved storehouses of hail for “the day of fight and war.” (Job 38:1, 22, 23) Appropriately, therefore, hail is mentioned among the elements to be used against the attacking forces of “Gog.”—Eze 38:18, 22.
HAIR
pp. 1020–1021
HAIR
Historically, men and women in general have regarded their hair as ornamental, enhancing their attractiveness, and as a sign, in many cases, of strength and youth. Therefore, great care has been given to the hair.
Egyptians. The Egyptians had, probably, the most peculiar customs with regard to their hair. The men, especially priests and soldiers, shaved their heads and beards. Herodotus says that the Nile dwellers shaved the heads of the boys, leaving only a few locks on the sides and perhaps on the front and back. When the child reached maturity these were removed as being marks of childhood. For the men, it was a sign of mourning or slovenliness to let the hair and beard grow. For this reason Joseph, when taken out of prison, shaved before being brought into the presence of Pharaoh. (Ge 41:14) Egyptian men, however, sometimes wore wigs, and beards that they tied on. Some Egyptian monumental representations show men of high rank with long, well-cared-for hair; it is not discernible whether the hair is their own or is a wig.
Conversely, Egyptian women wore their natural hair long and plaited. Well-preserved, plaited hair has been found on a considerable number of Egyptian female mummies.
Assyrians, Babylonians, Romans. The Assyrian and Babylonian men, and Asians in general, wore their hair long. Assyrian reliefs show the men with close-combed hair, the ends falling on the shoulders in curls. Their beards were also long, sometimes divided into two or three tiers of curls, with the mustache trimmed and also curled. Some believe that the very long hair depicted on the monuments was partly false, an addition to the person’s natural hair.
In ancient times the Romans evidently wore beards but, about the third century B.C.E., adopted the custom of shaving.
Hebrews. The practice among Hebrew men from the first was to let the beard grow, but it was kept well groomed; and they trimmed the hair to a moderate length. In Absalom’s case, his hair grew so abundantly that when he cut it once a year, it weighed 200 shekels (2.3 kg; 5 lb), possibly made heavier by the use of oil or ointments. (2Sa 14:25, 26) God’s law commanded Israelite men that they should not ‘cut their sidelocks short around,’ nor destroy the “extremity” of their beards. This was not an injunction against trimming the hair or beard but was evidently to prevent imitation of pagan practices. (Le 19:27; Jer 9:25, 26; 25:23; 49:32) To neglect the hair or beard, likely leaving them untrimmed and untended, was a sign of mourning. (2Sa 19:24) In instructions to priests given through the prophet Ezekiel, God commanded that they clip, but not shave, the hair of their heads and that they not wear their hair loose when serving in the temple.—Eze 44:15, 20.
Hebrew women took care of their hair as a mark of beauty (Ca 7:5), letting it grow long. (Joh 11:2) For a woman to cut off her hair was a sign of mourning or distress. (Isa 3:24) When an Israelite soldier captured a virgin woman from an enemy city and desired to marry her, she was required first to cut off her hair and attend to her nails and to undergo a one-month period of mourning for her parents, since they would have been killed in the taking of the city.—De 21:10-13; 20:10-14.
In the diagnosis of leprosy, one factor that the priest had to consider was the color and condition of the hair on the affected part.—Le 13:1-46.
Christians. The apostles Peter and Paul were both impelled to counsel Christian women not to give undue attention to hairstyling and ornamentation, as was the custom of the day. Instead, they were admonished to focus their attention on adorning themselves with the incorruptible apparel of a quiet and mild spirit.—1Pe 3:3, 4; 1Ti 2:9, 10.
The apostle Paul also called attention to the situation and general practice among the people to whom he wrote and showed that it was natural for a man to have shorter hair than a woman. (See NATURE.) A woman having her hair shorn, or shaved off, was disgraced. God had given her long hair “instead of a headdress,” but, Paul argued, a woman could not use this natural covering, which was a glory to her, to excuse herself from wearing a head covering, “a sign of authority,” when praying or prophesying in the Christian congregation. By recognizing this fact and wearing a covering in such circumstances, the Christian woman would be acknowledging theocratic headship and showing Christian subjection. She would thus glorify both her husbandly head and Jehovah God, the Head of all.—1Co 11:3-16.
Figurative Usage. Job cut the hair off his head as a symbol of the desolate condition he was in, with his children and property taken away.—Job 1:20.
Ezekiel was commanded to cut off the hair of his head and of his beard, divide it into thirds, and dispose of it in ways that would prophetically describe the distressing things that would happen to the inhabitants of Jerusalem in the execution of God’s judgments against her. (Eze 5:1-13) Distress and affliction were also symbolized by pulling out the hair, or cutting it off. (Ezr 9:3; Jer 7:29; 48:37; Mic 1:16) Dishonor, contempt, or reproach could be expressed by pulling out the hair of another’s head or face.—Ne 13:25; Isa 50:6.
The number of hairs on the human head (said to average about 100,000) was used to represent great numbers or innumerability. (Ps 40:12; 69:4) And the fineness of the hair was used figuratively for minuteness. (Jg 20:16) ‘Not a hair of your head will perish (or, fall)’ is a statement guaranteeing full and complete protection and safety. (Lu 21:18; 1Sa 14:45; 2Sa 14:11; 1Ki 1:52; Ac 27:34) A similar implication was denoted by Jesus Christ’s words to his disciples as to God’s care for them: “The very hairs of your head are all numbered.”—Mt 10:30; Lu 12:7.
Gray-headedness merited respect (Pr 16:31; 20:29) and was used at times synonymously for age and for wisdom. (Job 15:9, 10; see GRAY-HEADEDNESS.) Jehovah, in a vision to Daniel, symbolically was represented as having white hair, “like clean wool,” as “the Ancient of Days.” (Da 7:9) The apostle John saw Jesus Christ represented in a vision as having hair “white as white wool.”—Re 1:1, 14, 17, 18.
Animal Hair. Goat hair was used in making cloth. (Ex 26:7) John the Baptizer wore a garment of camel hair. (Mt 3:4; Mr 1:6) This type of garment was an official one for a prophet. (2Ki 1:8; compare Ge 25:25.) Rebekah placed goat hair on the hands and neck of Jacob to simulate Esau’s hair.—Ge 27:16; see BEARD.
HAKKATAN
p. 1021
HAKKOZ
p. 1022
HAKKOZ
(Hakʹkoz) [The Thorn].
An Aaronic priest and head of the paternal house that in David’s time was constituted the 7th of the 24 priestly divisions.—1Ch 24:3-7, 10.
After returning from Babylon in 537 B.C.E., “sons of Hakkoz” were among those who were disqualified from the priesthood because of being unable to establish their genealogy. They were among those forbidden to eat from “the most holy things until a priest stood up with Urim and Thummim.” (Ezr 2:61-63; Ne 7:63-65) A descendant of Hakkoz is specifically referred to as sharing in rebuilding the walls of Jerusalem.—Ne 3:21.
HAKUPHA
p. 1022
HALAH
p. 1022
HALAH
(Haʹlah).
A place to which Assyrian monarchs transported Israelite captives. (2Ki 17:6; 18:11; 1Ch 5:26) Certain scholars believe that Obadiah 20 should perhaps read “exiles in Halah” rather than “exiles of this [“army,” JB; “force,” Ro, Yg; “host,” AS, KJ] rampart.” (NW) Whereas various identifications have been suggested, Halah’s exact location remains unknown. Some associate it with the Hallahu mentioned in Akkadian texts.
HALAK, MOUNT
p. 1022
HALAK, MOUNT
(Haʹlak) [Smooth Mountain].
A mountain marking the southern geographic limit of Israel’s conquest of the Promised Land under the leadership of Joshua. (Jos 11:16, 17; 12:7) Halak is generally identified with Jebel Halaq (Har He-Halaq), the last W Palestinian height on the road from Beer-sheba to the Arabah. The range that begins with Jebel Halaq divides the pastureland on the E from the sandy desert on the W. If this identification is correct, then the Biblical description of Halak as ‘going up,’ or ‘rising,’ toward Seir may mean that the broad side of this mountain, running from SW to NE, faces Seir.
HALHUL
p. 1022
HALHUL
(Halʹhul).
A city in the mountainous region of Judah. (Jos 15:20, 48, 58) The same name is still attached to a village and a conspicuous hill, about 6 km (3.5 mi) N of Hebron.
HALI
p. 1022
HALI
(Haʹli) [Ornament].
A town on the boundary of Asher, listed between Helkath and Beten. (Jos 19:24, 25) While the location is uncertain, the site of Khirbet Ras ʽAli (Tel ʽAlil), about 17 km (11 mi) ESE of Haifa, is suggested. This would place it on the eastern edge of the Plain of Acco.
HALLEL
p. 1022
HALLEL
(Hal·lelʹ).
A song of praise to Jehovah. Psalms 113 to 118 constitute what is known in Jewish writings as the “Egyptian Hallel.” According to the Mishnah, this Hallel was sung at the temple and in the synagogues on the occasion of the Passover (Pesahim 10:5-7) and the festivals of Pentecost, Booths, and Dedication (Sukkah 4:8; Taʽanit 4:5). At the celebration of the Passover in the home, the first part of this Hallel (either Psalm 113 [according to the School of Shammai] or Psalms 113 and 114 [School of Hillel]) was recited after the second cup of wine had been poured and the significance of the Passover explained. The Hallel was brought to a conclusion over the fourth cup of wine. The “Great Hallel” (variously considered to be Psalm 136 only, Psalms 120-136, or Psalm 135:4–136:26) is said to have been sung on joyful occasions and by those who used a fifth cup of wine at the celebration of the Passover.
HALLELUJAH
p. 1022
HALLELUJAH
(Hal·le·luʹjah).
A transliteration of the Hebrew expression ha·lelu-Yahʹ, appearing first at Psalm 104:35. In the New World Translation it is nearly always translated “praise Jah, you people.” The expression occurs 24 times in the Hebrew Scriptures and, with the exception of Psalm 135:3 (“praise Jah,” NW), introduces and/or concludes the Psalms in which it is found. (See Ps 112:1; 115:18; 146:1, 10; 147:1, 20; 148:1, 14; 149:1, 9; 150:1, 6.) This expression stands alongside “Amen” at the close of Book Four of Psalms (Ps 106:48), and a Greek form of it appears four times at Revelation 19:1-6, where the reference is to the joy experienced over the destruction of Babylon the Great and that associated with Jehovah’s beginning to rule as King.—See JAH.
HALLOHESH
p. 1022
HALLOHESH
(Hal·loʹhesh) [The Charmer; The Whisperer].
1. Father of Shallum. Hallohesh’s son Shallum was “a prince of half the district of Jerusalem” who, with his daughters, did repair work on the wall of Jerusalem in 455 B.C.E.—Ne 3:12.
2. One of the headmen of the people whose descendant, if not he himself, attested to the confession contract drawn up in the days of Nehemiah; possibly the same as No. 1.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 24.
HAM
pp. 1022–1023
HAM
1. One of Noah’s three sons, born after 2470 B.C.E. (Ge 5:32; 7:6; 11:10) He was possibly the youngest son (Ge 9:24); however, he is listed in second place at Genesis 5:32; 6:10; and elsewhere. At Genesis 10:21 Shem is called “the brother of Japheth the oldest.” Some believe that the expression “youngest son” at Genesis 9:24 refers to Noah’s grandson Canaan.—See CANAAN, CANAANITE No. 1.
Ham was the father of four sons, Cush, Mizraim, Put, and Canaan. (Ge 10:6; 1Ch 1:8) The Ethiopians, Egyptians, some Arabian and African tribes, and the Canaanites descended from these sons. While it is claimed that some of the Hamitic tribes and nations listed in Genesis chapter 10 spoke a Semitic language, this does not weigh against their being of Hamitic descent or their having originally spoken a Hamitic tongue. Many peoples adopted the language of their conquerors, of other peoples with whom they associated, or of the land to which they migrated.
Ham married before the Flood. Along with his wife, his father and mother, and his two brothers and their wives, he survived the Flood. (Ge 6:18; 7:13; 8:15, 16, 18; 1Pe 3:19, 20) Ham’s sons were born after the Flood.
Sometime later he became involved in an incident that brought a curse on his son Canaan. Noah had become intoxicated with wine and had uncovered himself in his tent. Ham saw his father’s nakedness, and instead of showing the proper respect for Noah, the family head and the servant and prophet whom God had made an instrument in the preservation of the human race, Ham told his two brothers of his discovery. Shem and Japheth exhibited the proper respect by walking backwards with a mantle to cover Noah so that they would not bring reproach by looking on their father’s nakedness. Noah, on awakening, uttered a curse, not on Ham, but on Ham’s son Canaan. In the accompanying blessing of Shem, which included a blessing for Japheth, Ham was passed over and ignored; only Canaan was mentioned as cursed and was prophetically foretold to become a slave to Shem and Japheth.—Ge 9:20-27.
It is possible that Canaan himself had been involved directly in the incident and that his father Ham had failed to correct him. Or Noah, speaking prophetically by inspiration, foresaw that the bad tendency in Ham, perhaps already manifest in his son Canaan, would be inherited by Canaan’s offspring. The curse was partly fulfilled when the Semitic Israelites subjugated the Canaanites. Those who were not destroyed (for example, the Gibeonites [Jos 9]) were made slaves to Israel. Centuries later, the curse was further fulfilled when descendants of Ham’s son Canaan came under the domination of the Japhetic world powers of Medo-Persia, Greece, and Rome.
Some persons have incorrectly held that the black race and enslavement of members of that race resulted from the curse pronounced upon Canaan. On the contrary, the descendants of Canaan, the cursed one, were not of the black race. The black race descended from Cush and possibly from Put, other sons of Ham who were not involved in the incident or the curse.
2. A city of the Zuzim E of the Jordan. (Ge 14:5) Defeat was inflicted on the city by the king of Elam in coalition with three other kings at the time they crushed the rebellion of the cities of the District in the Dead Sea area. (Ge 14:1-12) The order of the listing of Ham in Genesis 14:5, 6 seems to place it S of Ashteroth-karnaim and N of Shaveh-kiriathaim. The name of the city is preserved in that of the modern village of Ham on the Wadi er-Rejeileh (also called Wadi Ham) about 6 km (3.5 mi) SSW of Irbid in the ʽAjlun, and about 30 km (19 mi) SE of the S end of the Sea of Galilee. The ancient city itself appears to be the tell (Tell Ham) nearby.
3. In the Psalms, “Ham” is associated with Egypt, it being called “the land of Ham.”—Ps 78:51; 105:23, 27; 106:21, 22; see EGYPT, EGYPTIAN.
HAMAN
pp. 1023–1024
HAMAN
(Haʹman).
Son of Hammedatha the Agagite. The designation “Agagite” may mean that Haman was a royal Amalekite. (Es 3:1; see AGAG No. 1; AGAGITE.) If, indeed, Haman was an Amalekite, this in itself would explain why he harbored such great hatred for the Jews, for Jehovah had decreed the eventual extermination of the Amalekites. (Ex 17:14-16) This was because they showed hatred for God and his people by taking the initiative to sally forth in attack on the Israelites when they were traveling through the wilderness.—Ex 17:8.
Haman was a servant of King Ahasuerus (Xerxes I) of Persia, who ruled early in the fifth century B.C.E. Haman was honored and appointed as prime minister over the Persian Empire. Enraged by the refusal of Mordecai the Jew to bow down to him, Haman plotted the destruction of Mordecai and all the Jews in the empire. He painted the Jews as undesirable in the empire, lawbreakers, having laws “different from all other people’s.” He added an economic appeal, saying to the king: “Let there be a writing that they be destroyed; and ten thousand silver talents [c. $66,060,000] I shall pay into the hands of those doing the work by bringing it into the king’s treasury.” The king gave Haman his signet ring and replied: “The silver is given to you, also the people, to do with them according to what is good in your own eyes.”—Es 3:1-11.
Haman was greatly puffed up with pride because of receiving authority from the king to issue a decree for the annihilation and spoliation of the Jews and, additionally, because of later being invited to two banquets held by Queen Esther. (Es 3:12, 13; 5:4-12) But just when Haman thought he was about to realize his highest ambitions, matters were reversed for him. Egotistically expecting to be exalted, Haman experienced crushing humiliation when the king ordered him to conduct a public ceremony honoring the hated Mordecai, who had previously uncovered a plot against the king’s life. (Es 6:1-12; 2:21-23) Haman’s wise men and his wife took this as an omen that Haman would go down before the Jew Mordecai.—Es 6:13.
Haman’s downfall was brought to a crashing climax during the second special banquet held by Queen Esther, who was Mordecai’s cousin. (Es 2:7) Courageously, in Haman’s presence, she made an appeal to the king. She revealed to the astonished king that his own interests were endangered; in fact, his queen’s life was imperiled by a murderous plot. As the king’s rage mounted, Esther boldly identified the now terrified prime minister as the dastardly plotter, “this bad Haman.” (Es 7:1-6) Subsequently, the king ordered the murderous Haman to be hanged on the 22-m-high (73 ft) stake Haman had prepared for the hanging of Mordecai. (Es 7:7-10) In turn, Haman’s house was given to Esther (Es 8:7), and Mordecai was made prime minister, with authorization to grant the Jews permission to defend themselves. (Es 8:2, 10-15) In two days of avenging themselves upon their foes, the Jews gained a smashing victory, killing over 75,000 of their enemies. Haman’s ten sons were killed; then, on the next day, they were hung up before the people as a disgrace.—Es 9:1-17; see ESTHER; ESTHER, BOOK OF; MORDECAI No. 2; PURIM.
Haman manifested the traits of the Amalekites. He was obviously a worshiper of false gods, and he perhaps relied on astrologers when having lots cast to determine the auspicious day for the destruction of the Jews. (Es 3:7; see LOT, I.) He carried out “the works of the flesh,” practicing idolatry, spiritism, manifesting his murderous hatred for the Jews, showing a proud, haughty, egotistical spirit with extreme jealousy and envy of others, especially the servants of God. (Ga 5:19-21) He practiced lying and deception (Es 3:8) and proved to be a cringing coward when his plans were foiled and he stood condemned. (Es 7:6-8) Haman showed himself to be a servant of God’s Adversary, the Devil, according to the principle at Romans 6:16.
HAMATH
pp. 1024–1025
HAMATH
(Haʹmath), Hamathite (Haʹmath·ite).
The city of Hamath was the capital of a small Canaanite kingdom in Syria during the early history of Israel. The rich agricultural region surrounding it also took the same name. During Greek and Roman times the classical name of the city was Epiphania, so named by Antiochus IV (Epiphanes). Today it is called Hama, a shortened form of its original name.
MAP: Hamath
The city of Hamath was located on the Orontes River, along important trade routes, 81 km (50 mi) inland from the Mediterranean, about 190 km (118 mi) N of Damascus and about 120 km (75 mi) S of Aleppo.
Though sometimes said to be of Hittite origin, Hamath was more likely founded by the Hamathites, relatives of the Hittites and one of the 70 post-Flood families. Heth and Hamath, the forefathers of these two family lines, were listed as the 2nd and 11th sons respectively of Canaan the son of Ham.—Ge 10:6, 15-18; 1Ch 1:8, 13-16; see HITTITES.
“The Entering in of Hamath.” The oldest account we have of Hamath tells how the 12 Israelite spies in the 16th century B.C.E. came up from the S as far as “the entering in of Hamath,” an oft-repeated phrase thought to refer, not to the gates of the city itself but, rather, to the southern boundary of the territory over which it ruled. (Nu 13:21) It was to this limit that Joshua’s conquest was pushed northward. (Jos 13:2, 5; Jg 3:1-3) Some scholars, however, suggest that the expression “as far as to the entering in of Hamath” (Jos 13:5) should possibly read “as far as Lebi-hamath (Lion of Hamath),” hence a definite place.—See Vetus Testamentum, Leiden, 1952, p. 114.
The exact location of this boundary (or place) is not certain. It was reckoned as the northern boundary of Israel’s territory (Nu 34:8; 1Ki 8:65; 2Ki 14:25; 2Ch 7:8) and as bordering on Damascus. (Jer 49:23; Eze 47:15-17; 48:1; Zec 9:1, 2) Some think it was the southern extremity of the Coele-Syria Valley (also called the Beqaʽ), which runs between the Lebanon and Anti-Lebanon mountain ranges. Others say it was halfway between Baalbek and Riblah. Yet others suggest it was still farther N where the pass opens up between Homs and the sea.—Eze 47:20.
Relations With Israel. Toi (Tou) king of Hamath sent his son Joram (Hadoram) to congratulate King David for having defeated their common enemy Hadadezer. Hamath was then an independent kingdom. (2Sa 8:3, 9, 10; 1Ch 18:3, 9, 10) However, during Solomon’s reign the kingdom of Hamath seems to have been under Israel’s control, for Solomon built storage cities in that region. (2Ch 8:3, 4) After Solomon’s death, Hamath gained its independence and remained independent except for a brief period in the ninth century B.C.E. when Jeroboam II temporarily brought it again under Israelite control. (2Ki 14:28) About this time it was described as “populous Hamath.”—Am 6:2.
In the eighth century B.C.E. Hamath and her neighbors, including the ten-tribe kingdom of Israel, were overrun by the Assyrians in their sweep to world domination. Assyria’s policy was to exchange and relocate her captives, and so people of Hamath were brought in to replace inhabitants of Samaria who, in turn, were moved to Hamath and other places. (2Ki 17:24; 19:12, 13; Isa 10:9-11; 37:12, 13) In the high places of Samaria, the Hamathites then set up images of their god Ashima, even though this worthless god had proved to be helpless against the Assyrians.—2Ki 17:29, 30; 18:33, 34; Isa 36:18, 19.
According to an extant cuneiform inscription (British Museum 21946), after the battle of Carchemish in 625 B.C.E. (Jer 46:2), Nebuchadnezzar’s forces overtook and destroyed the fleeing Egyptians in the district of Hamath. (Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles, by A. K. Grayson, 1975, p. 99) In this same area, a few years earlier, Pharaoh Nechoh had taken King Jehoahaz captive. (2Ki 23:31-33) Then in 607 B.C.E., with the fall of Jerusalem, Zedekiah and other captives were taken to Riblah in the region of Hamath, and there before his eyes Zedekiah’s sons, along with others of the nobility, were put to death. (2Ki 25:18-21; Jer 39:5, 6; 52:9, 10, 24-27) Nevertheless, God had promised that in due time he would restore a remnant of his captive people, including those in the land of Hamath.—Isa 11:11, 12.
HAMATH-ZOBAH
p. 1025
HAMATH-ZOBAH
(Haʹmath-zoʹbah).
This place was apparently conquered by Solomon and thus figuring in his only military engagement alluded to in Scripture. (2Ch 8:3) The exact identity of Hamath-zobah is uncertain. Hamath and Zobah may have been adjoining kingdoms (compare 1Ch 18:9; 2Ch 8:4), whence the compound name “Hamath-zobah.” That two neighboring geographic locations may be joined in this way is illustrated by 1 Chronicles 6:78. The literal Hebrew of this text reads “the Jordan Jericho,” or “the Jordan of Jericho,” and is usually rendered “the Jordan at [by] Jericho.”—NW, RS, KJ.
HAMMATH
p. 1025
HAMMATH
(Hamʹmath).
1. “The father” of the house of Rechab and an ancestor of certain Kenites.—1Ch 2:55.
2. [Place of a Hot (Spring)]. A fortified city of Naphtali. (Jos 19:32, 35) It is generally identified with Hammam Tabariyeh (Hame Teveriya), just S of Tiberias on the W side of the Sea of Galilee. The sulfurous spring there apparently gave Hammath its name. If, as most scholars believe, Hammoth-dor (Jos 21:32) and Hammon (1Ch 6:76) are alternate names for the same location, Hammath also functioned as a Levite city.
HAMMEDATHA
p. 1025
HAMMER
p. 1026
HAMMER
A tool used for pounding and driving; a mallet. Hammers were employed for driving in nails (Jer 10:4) and tent pins (Jg 4:21), in the quarrying operation for splitting stones by repeated pounding as well as in shaping and facing building stones (1Ki 6:7), and for shaping metal as in the making of idols.—Isa 41:7; 44:12.
The various materials used for making hammerheads included stone, metal, and wood. Likely the hammer, or mallet, used by Jael to drive the tent pin into the temples of Sisera was made of wood.—Jg 4:21; 5:26.
In a figurative sense the word of Jehovah’s judgment is compared to a forge hammer that smashes the crag. (Jer 23:29) Also, in Jehovah’s hand, Babylon was like a forge hammer, breaking nations and kingdoms in pieces.—Jer 50:23; compare Jer 25:8, 9, 17-26.
HAMMOLECHETH
p. 1026
HAMMON
p. 1026
HAMMON
(Hamʹmon) [meaning “Place of a Hot (Spring)”].
1. A city on the boundary of Asher. (Jos 19:24-28) It is generally identified with Umm el ʽAwamid, on the Mediterranean seacoast, about 16 km (10 mi) SSW of Tyre.
2. A site in the territory of Naphtali given to the Levites (1Ch 6:71, 76); apparently the same as Hammath.—Jos 19:35; see HAMMATH No. 2.
HAMMOTH-DOR
p. 1026
HAMMOTH-DOR
(Hamʹmoth-dor) [meaning “Hot (Springs) of Dor”].
A city of Naphtali given to Gershonite Levites. (Jos 21:27, 32) It is apparently the same as Hammath.—Jos 19:35; see HAMMATH No. 2.
HAMMUEL
p. 1026
HAMONAH
p. 1026
HAMONAH
(Ha·moʹnah) [meaning “Crowd (Multitude)”].
A symbolic city in the vicinity of the valley in which Gog and his crowd are to be buried, after their combined attack on God’s people ends in defeat and mass slaughter. The city derives its name from that circumstance and is a memorial of Jehovah’s victory over these foes. (Eze 39:16) A city implies an organized body of persons, here apparently relating to the organization for bone disposal described in Ezekiel 39:11-15.—See GOG No. 2.
HAMON-GOG
p. 1026
HAMON-GOG
(Haʹmon-Gog) [Gog’s Crowd].
The English derivation of the Hebrew name of a valley, evidently symbolic, described as “the valley of those passing through on the east of the [Dead] sea.” In this valley, Gog and all his forces are buried after their destruction by Jehovah.—Eze 39:11, 15, ftns; see GOG No. 2.
HAMOR
p. 1026
HAMOR
(Haʹmor) [He-Ass].
A Hivite chieftain; father of Shechem. It was from the sons of Hamor that Jacob purchased a tract of land where he pitched his tent and then later set up an altar. After Shechem violated Jacob’s daughter Dinah, both Shechem and his father Hamor were killed by Simeon and Levi, in avenging their sister.—Ge 33:18-20; 34:1, 2, 25, 26.
HAMSTRING
p. 1026
HAMSTRING
The hamstrings in quadrupeds are the back tendons above the hock of the hind legs. Hamstringing, the act of cutting these tendons, cripples the animal and renders it unfit for work or warfare. The arbitrariness of Jacob’s sons Simeon and Levi found expression in their hamstringing bulls, likely when executing vengeance on the Hivites of Shechem. (Ge 49:5, 6) In carrying out war operations, the Israelites hamstrung the horses of their enemies; on one occasion Joshua was specifically directed to do so by Jehovah. (Jos 11:6, 9; 2Sa 8:3, 4; 1Ch 18:3, 4) This was the simplest method of putting horses out of the battle, and after being disabled in this way, the horses undoubtedly were killed, destroyed along with the war chariots. By not appropriating to themselves the horses of their enemies and then using them in warfare, the Israelites would be safeguarded from being ensnared into relying on horses instead of on Jehovah for protection.—Compare De 17:16; Isa 31:1, 3.
HAMUL
p. 1026
HAMUTAL
p. 1026
HAMUTAL
(Ha·muʹtal) [possibly, Father-in-Law Is Dew].
Daughter of “Jeremiah from Libnah”; wife of King Josiah and mother of Jehoahaz and Mattaniah (Zedekiah), both of whom reigned as kings over Judah.—2Ki 23:30, 31; 24:17, 18; Jer 52:1.
HANAMEL
p. 1026
HANAMEL
(Hanʹa·mel).
Son of Shallum the paternal uncle of the prophet Jeremiah. It was from Hanamel that the prophet bought the field that was in Anathoth at the time the Babylonians were laying siege to Jerusalem.—Jer 32:1-12.
HANAN
p. 1027
HANAN
(Haʹnan) [Showing Favor; Gracious].
1. One of “the sons of Shashak”; a Benjamite.—1Ch 8:1, 23-25.
2. Son of Maacah; one of the mighty men of David’s military forces.—1Ch 11:26, 43.
3. One of the six sons of Azel; a descendant of King Saul.—1Ch 8:33-38; 9:44.
4. Son of Igdaliah, “a man of the true God.” It was in the dining room of the sons of Hanan that the prophet Jeremiah tested the Rechabites’ obedience to the command of their forefather Jehonadab not to drink wine.—Jer 35:3-6.
5. Head of a family of Nethinim temple servants, members of which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 46; Ne 7:46, 49.
6. One of the Levites who assisted Ezra in explaining the Law to the congregation of Israel that was assembled in the public square before the Water Gate of Jerusalem. (Ne 8:1, 7) He may have been the same as No. 7 or No. 10.
7. A Levite whose descendant, if not he himself, attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” contracted during Nehemiah’s governorship. (Ne 9:38; 10:1, 9, 10) If it was Hanan himself who sealed this agreement, he may be the same as No. 6 or No. 10.
8, 9. Two “heads of the people” whose descendants, if not they themselves, attested to the confession contract during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 22, 26.
10. Son of Zaccur; a faithful Levite appointed by Nehemiah to distribute the due portions to the Levites, under the direction of Shelemiah, Zadok, and Pedaiah. (Ne 13:13) He may be the same as No. 6 or No. 7.
HANANEL
p. 1027
HANANI
p. 1027
HANANI
(Ha·naʹni) [possibly a shortened form of Hananiah].
1. One of Heman’s 14 sons. Hanani was designated by lot to lead the 18th group of musicians at the sanctuary in the time of King David.—1Ch 25:4-6, 9, 25.
2. The seer, or visionary, who rebuked King Asa of Judah for making an alliance with the king of Syria instead of relying upon Jehovah, and who was put in the house of the stocks because the king took offense at what he said. (2Ch 16:1-3, 7-10) Hanani apparently was the father of Jehu, the prophet who rebuked Baasha the king of Israel and Jehoshaphat the king of Judah.—1Ki 16:1-4, 7; 2Ch 19:2, 3; 20:34.
3. A priest of “the sons of Immer” among those dismissing their foreign wives in compliance with Ezra’s exhortation.—Ezr 2:36, 37; 10:10, 11, 20, 44.
4. Nehemiah’s brother. At the time of his coming to Shushan, Hanani, along with other men of Judah, apprised Nehemiah of the condition of Jerusalem’s wall. (Ne 1:2, 3) After the wall was rebuilt, Nehemiah put his brother Hanani and also Hananiah in command of Jerusalem.—Ne 7:1, 2.
5. A Levite priest and musician who participated in the procession arranged by Nehemiah at the inauguration of Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 12:31-36.
HANANIAH
pp. 1027–1028
HANANIAH
(Han·a·niʹah) [meaning “Jehovah Has Shown Favor; Jehovah Has Been Gracious”].
1. Son of Shashak and head of a Benjamite house.—1Ch 8:1, 24, 25, 28.
2. One of the 14 sons of Heman and head of the 16th of the 24 service groups of Levitical musicians appointed by David to serve at the sanctuary.—1Ch 25:1, 4, 5, 8, 9, 23.
3. A high-ranking officer, ‘prince,’ in King Uzziah’s army.—2Ch 26:11.
4. Father of the Zedekiah who was a prince during the reign of Jehoiakim the king of Judah.—Jer 36:12.
5. Son of Azzur; a false prophet from the Benjamite city of Gibeon who opposed Jehovah’s prophet Jeremiah. During the reign of King Zedekiah of Judah, while Jeremiah encouraged the people to bring their necks under the yoke of the king of Babylon and thus keep living (Jer 27:12-14), Hananiah prophesied that Babylon’s power would be broken within two years, that the Jewish exiles there would be released, and that all the confiscated utensils of the temple would be returned. To illustrate his point, Hananiah removed the wooden yoke from off Jeremiah’s neck and broke it. Jehovah then commanded Jeremiah to inform Hananiah that the yoke bar of wood was to be replaced by an iron yoke and that Hananiah’s death would occur within that year. True to the prophecy, the false prophet died in that year.—Jer 28.
6. Probably the grandfather of Irijah the officer at the gate of Benjamin who seized the prophet Jeremiah, falsely charging that he was attempting to desert to the Chaldeans.—Jer 37:1-15.
7. The Hebrew name of Shadrach, one of Daniel’s three Jewish companions taken to Babylon in 617 B.C.E.—Da 1:6, 7; see SHADRACH.
8. Son of Zerubbabel and father of Pelatiah and Jeshaiah.—1Ch 3:19, 21.
9. A descendant of Bebai who was among those heeding Ezra’s exhortation to dismiss their foreign wives.—Ezr 10:10, 11, 28, 44.
10. A Levite priest and head of the paternal house of Jeremiah during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 12:12, 26.
11. A member of the ointment mixers who did repair work on the wall of Jerusalem in Nehemiah’s time.—Ne 3:8.
12. Son of Shelemiah; one who shared in repairing the wall of Jerusalem in 455 B.C.E.—Ne 3:30.
13. A priestly trumpeter who participated in the ceremonies arranged by Nehemiah at the inauguration of Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 12:31, 40, 41.
14. One of the heads of the people whose descendant, if not he himself, attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” contracted during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 23.
15. The prince of the Castle, a trustworthy man fearing God more than many others. Nehemiah put him in command of Jerusalem along with Hanani.—Ne 7:2.
HAND
pp. 1028–1030
HAND
The terminal part of the arm. The “hand,” as used in the Scriptures, at times includes the wrist, as at Genesis 24:22, 30, 47 and Ezekiel 16:11, where bracelets are said to be worn on the “hands,” and at Judges 15:14, where mention is made of the fetters on Samson’s “hands.” The hand applies the power of the arm and directs it, so, in many cases where it appears in figurative speech, the idea of “applied power” can be associated with the word “hand.” (Ex 7:4; 13:3; De 2:15; Lu 1:66) Since the human hand is very dexterous and versatile and a part of the body with which work is done, it is used symbolically in many Bible texts to denote a wide range of actions.
The common Hebrew term for “hand” is yadh; at times, the word kaph is rendered “hand,” but it literally means “palm.” (Job 22:30, ftn) The usual Greek term for “hand” is kheir.
Manual Gestures and Their Significance. The hands were employed in gestures to express various things. They were lifted in prayer, the palms usually turned toward heaven in appeal (2Ch 6:12; Ne 8:6); lifted in oaths (Ge 14:22); touched to the mouth in a form of salute (Job 31:27); clapped in joy, as in applause (2Ki 11:12) or in anger or derision (Nu 24:10; Job 27:23; Na 3:19); waved in threat (Isa 10:32); placed on top of the head or on the loins in sadness or distress (2Sa 13:19; Jer 30:5, 6); washed with water in an attempt to denote ceremonial cleanness, innocence, or ridding oneself of responsibility.—Mt 15:1, 2; 27:24; contrast Ps 26:5, 6; 51:1, 2; see ATTITUDES AND GESTURES.
Figurative and Symbolic Usages. The hand was sometimes used to represent the person himself, as in David’s appeal to Nabal for food: “Just give, please, whatever your hand may find.” (1Sa 25:8) It also referred to one’s general disposition or activity (Ge 16:12), or it denoted his responsibility to account for his actions.—Ge 9:5; Eze 3:18, 20.
The hands of the priests were filled with sacrifices by Moses at the time of their installation as part of the ceremony symbolically equipping them, ‘filling their hands’ with authority and power for the priesthood.—Le 8:25-27, 33; see FILL HAND WITH POWER.
Jehovah assured Jacob that his son Joseph would “lay his hand upon your eyes,” that is, close Jacob’s eyes after he had died. (Ge 46:4) This privilege would ordinarily have been that of the firstborn. Hence these words not only assured Jacob that his beloved son Joseph would remain near him during the remaining years of the aged patriarch’s life but also apparently foretold that the right of firstborn, lost by Reuben, would go to Joseph.
God is symbolically spoken of as using his “hand,” that is, his applied power, in accomplishing work; a few of such instances are: creation (Ps 8:6; 102:25); destroying his enemies (Isa 25:10, 11); delivering his people (Ex 7:4, 5); exercising favor and power toward those seeking him (Ezr 8:22); making provision (Ps 104:28; 145:16); and offering help (Isa 11:11). Elihu declared that the powerful ones depart “by no hand,” and the stone of Nebuchadnezzar’s prophetic dream was cut out of a mountain “not by hands”; in each case the meaning was that the action occurred, not by human hands, but by the power of Jehovah.—Job 34:1, 20; Da 2:34, 44, 45.
‘In, into, or under one’s hand’ means to be under such one’s power or dominion (Ge 9:2; 41:35; Job 2:6; 1Pe 5:6; compare Ge 37:21), or it may mean “at your disposal” or ‘in one’s care’ (Ge 16:6, compare Le; Ge 42:37, compare RS; Lu 23:46; Joh 10:28, 29). “With uplifted hand” denotes being vigorous, victorious (Ex 14:8); ‘strengthening the hands’ means empowering or supplying and equipping (Ezr 1:6); “weakening the hands,” breaking down the morale (Jer 38:4); ‘putting one’s own life into his hand or palm,’ risking his life (1Sa 19:5; Job 13:14). “Shaking hands” was done in making a promise (Ezr 10:19) or in going surety for another (Pr 6:1-3; 17:18; 22:26); ‘putting the hand to’ signifies undertaking (De 15:10, compare KJ); ‘putting one’s hand upon another’s goods,’ stealing or improperly using such (Ex 22:7, 8, 10, 11); ‘clean hands’ denote innocence (2Sa 22:21; compare Ps 24:3, 4); ‘blood filling the hands,’ murder (Isa 1:15; 59:3, 7); ‘putting the hand over the mouth,’ keeping quiet (Jg 18:19); ‘dropping the hands down,’ becoming discouraged (2Ch 15:7; see also Isa 35:3; Heb 12:12, 13); and ‘opening up the hand,’ being generous (De 15:11).
“A little more folding of the hands in lying down” brings poverty to the lazy one. (Pr 6:9-11) He is described as being too weary to get his hand out of the banquet bowl to bring it back to his mouth. (Pr 26:15) The negligent person “working with a slack hand will be of little means,” whereas the diligent hand will bring riches.—Pr 10:4.
Other Hebrew idiomatic expressions involving the hand are: ‘put your hand with,’ meaning to cooperate with, be on the side of (Ex 23:1; 1Sa 22:17); “by the hand of” denotes under the guidance of (Ex 38:21) or by means of (Ex 4:13; Le 8:36; 10:11); ‘his hand does not reach,’ or ‘his hand is not attaining it,’ he does not have enough (financial) means (Le 14:21); ‘what his hand shall get,’ what he can afford (Nu 6:21); ‘hands of a sword,’ power of a sword (Job 5:20); ‘hand of the tongue,’ power of the tongue (Pr 18:21); ‘life of your hand,’ revival of your power (Isa 57:10); ‘to shut the hand’ from one’s brother, that is, to be closefisted as to helping him.—De 15:7, KJ.
Jehovah told the Israelites that they should tie his words “as a sign upon [their] hand” (De 6:6-8; 11:18) and that he had engraved Zion upon his palms (Isa 49:14-16), denoting constant remembrance and attention. With similar meaning, Jehovah tells the eunuchs who lay hold of his covenant that he will give them in his house “a monument” (or, place; literally, a “hand”). (Isa 56:4, 5) The Bible speaks of worshipers of God as writing upon their hands, symbolically, the words, “Belonging to Jehovah,” thus denoting they are his slaves. (Isa 44:5) In the same way the “mark” of “the wild beast” in the right hand would symbolize one’s giving attention, devotion, and active support to “the wild beast” and its “image,” inasmuch as a person’s hands are used to do work in behalf of the one he serves.—Re 13:16, 17; 14:9, 10; 20:4.
Laying On of Hands. Aside from mere handling, hands were laid on a person or object for various purposes. The general meaning of the act, however, was that of a designation, a pointing out of the person or thing as being acknowledged, or recognized, in a certain way. During the ceremony at the installation of the priesthood, Aaron and his sons laid their hands on the head of the bull and the two rams to be sacrificed, thereby acknowledging that these animals were being sacrificed for them for the sake of their becoming priests of Jehovah God. (Ex 29:10, 15, 19; Le 8:14, 18, 22) When appointing Joshua as his successor at God’s command, Moses laid his hand on Joshua, who consequently was “full of the spirit of wisdom” and so was able to lead Israel properly. (De 34:9) Hands were laid on persons when designating them as receivers of a blessing. (Ge 48:14; Mr 10:16) Jesus Christ touched, or laid his hands on, some persons he healed. (Mt 8:3; Mr 6:5; Lu 13:13) The gift of the holy spirit was granted in some instances through the laying on of the hands of the apostles.—Ac 8:14-20; 19:6.
Appointments to service. In the Christian congregation appointments of mature men to positions or offices of responsibility were also made by the laying on of hands by those authorized to do so. (Ac 6:6; 1Ti 4:14) Because of the influence such appointed men would have and the example they would set, the apostle Paul admonished Timothy: “Never lay your hands hastily upon any man; neither be a sharer in the sins of others.” This meant not to appoint a man without due consideration of his qualifications, lest the man fail to carry out the duties of his office properly, and Timothy thus share the blame for the difficulty caused.—1Ti 5:22.
The Right Hand. The right hand was considered to be of great importance, symbolically. Joseph was displeased when Jacob crossed his hands in order to lay his right hand on Ephraim, Joseph’s younger son. But Jacob did this purposely, to give Ephraim the superior blessing. (Ge 48:13-20) To be on the right hand of a ruler was to have the most important position, next to the ruler himself (Ps 110:1; Ac 7:55, 56; Ro 8:34; 1Pe 3:22), or a position in his favor. (Mt 25:33) Jesus is spoken of in the vision of Revelation as having the seven stars of the seven congregations in his right hand. That is, all these bodies of elders have his favor and are under his full control, power, and direction.—Re 1:16, 20; 2:1.
For God to take hold of one’s right hand would strengthen that one. (Ps 73:23) Usually the right hand of a warrior was his sword-wielding hand, and it was unprotected by the shield in the left hand. Therefore, a friend would stand or fight at his right hand as an upholder and protector. This circumstance is used metaphorically with regard to God’s help and protection to those serving him.—Ps 16:8; 109:30, 31; 110:5; 121:5.
The writer of Ecclesiastes says: “The heart of the wise is at his right hand, but the heart of the stupid at his left hand.” In other words, the wise one inclines toward a good, favorable path, but the stupid one inclines toward a bad course.—Ec 10:2.
Directions. The Hebrew expressions for “right hand” (Heb., ya·minʹ) and “left hand” (Heb., semoʼlʹ) are also translated “south” and “north,” respectively (Ge 14:15; Ps 89:12), since directions were reckoned from the standpoint of a person facing the E. Hence, S would be to his right.—1Sa 23:19, 24.
Other Uses. “Hand” (Heb., yadh) is also used for “side” (Ex 2:5; Ec 4:1), or ‘at the side of’ (Ne 3:4, 5, 7); for “coast” (Nu 24:24); and for the “tenons” of the tabernacle panel frames (Ex 26:17; compare KJ, margin). The Hebrew word kaph (often rendered “palm” and “hand”) is used for the “sole” of the foot (Ge 8:9), for cups (“spoons,” KJ) of the tabernacle and of the temple (Ex 25:29; Nu 7:84, 86; 2Ki 25:14), and for “socket” (of one’s thigh) or “hollow” (of a sling). (Ge 32:25, 32; 1Sa 25:29) Both yadh (hand) and kaph (palm; hand) are variously translated by yet other English terms.
“Handfuls,” figuratively, stands for abundance (Ge 41:47), or “a handful” may mean only a little (1Ki 17:12) or a modest portion (Ec 4:6), according to the context.—See ARM; THUMB; WASHING OF HANDS.
HANDBREADTH
p. 1030
HANDBREADTH
A linear measure approximately corresponding to the width of the hand at the base of the fingers. The handbreadth is reckoned at 7.4 cm (2.9 in.); four fingerbreadths equaled a handbreadth, and six handbreadths equaled a cubit. (Ex 25:25; 37:12; 1Ki 7:26; 2Ch 4:5; Eze 40:5, 43; 43:13) According to Psalm 39:5, David said: “You have made my days just a few”; however, “just handbreadths” appears in the Hebrew Masoretic text. (NW, ftn) Christ Jesus similarly employed the word “cubit”: “Who of you by being anxious can add one cubit to his life span?”—Mt 6:27.
HANDCUFFS
p. 1030
HAND MILL
p. 1030
HANDSHAKE
p. 1030
HANES
p. 1030
HANES
(Haʹnes).
A site mentioned at Isaiah 30:4 in Jehovah’s denunciation of those seeking help from Egypt. (Isa 30:1-5) The location is uncertain.
There are various possible meanings given to the text. Some commentators believe the “envoys” are Jewish, sent to obtain Egyptian military aid, and that these arrive at Hanes on such a mission. Others suggest that the envoys are those of Pharaoh (mentioned in Isa 30:3) depicted as receiving the Jewish delegation when it reached Hanes. Whatever is the case, Jehovah showed that Egypt would be a vain source of help.—Isa 30:5.
HANGING
pp. 1030–1031
HANGING
Under the law given by Jehovah to Israel, certain criminals might be hung upon a stake after being put to death, as “accursed of God,” placed on public display as a warning example. A dead person thus hung was to be taken down before nightfall and buried; leaving him on the stake all night would defile the soil given to the Israelites by God. (De 21:22, 23) Israel followed this rule even if the one executed was not an Israelite.—Jos 8:29; 10:26, 27.
The two sons and five grandsons of Saul whom David turned over to the Gibeonites for execution were not buried before nightfall. They were left in the open from the start of the barley harvest (March-April) until rain came, evidently after the harvest season was completed. The reason the Gibeonites were allowed to follow a different procedure in this instance seems to be because a national sin had been committed by King Saul, who had put some of the Gibeonites to death, thus violating the covenant made with them by Joshua centuries earlier. (Jos 9:15) Now God had caused the land to suffer a three-year famine as evidence of his anger. Therefore the bodies of the hanged ones were left exposed until Jehovah indicated that his wrath had been appeased by ending the drought period with a downpour of rain. David then had the bones of the men buried, after which “God let himself be entreated for the land.”—2Sa 21:1-14.
The narrative of the book of Esther reports the hanging of several persons. The same Hebrew word (ta·lahʹ, meaning “hang; hang up”) is used in each instance. It is specifically stated that Haman’s ten sons were killed by the Jews, then hanged the next day. (Es 9:7-10, 13, 14) The others hanged were evidently treated in the same manner, their dead bodies being exposed on high before the public because their crimes were offenses against the king. (Es 2:21-23; 7:9, 10) The same Hebrew word is used for the hanging of Pharaoh’s chief baker.—Ge 40:22; 41:13.
The nations surrounding Israel were generally more cruel than the Israelites in their methods of inflicting punishment and of heaping reproach on those executed. When the armies of Babylon captured Jerusalem, they inflicted cruel punishments on the nobles, hanging some of the princes by “just their hand.”—La 5:12.
Jesus Christ was hanged alive, nailed to a stake, on order of the Roman government in Palestine. (Joh 20:25, 27) The apostle Paul explains that the manner of Jesus’ death was highly important to the Jews, for “Christ by purchase released us from the curse of the Law by becoming a curse instead of us, because it is written: ‘Accursed is every man hanged upon a stake.’”—Ga 3:13; see IMPALEMENT.
In two cases of suicide recorded in the Bible, strangulation by hanging was employed. Ahithophel, David’s traitorous counselor, strangled himself (“hanged himself,” LXX). (2Sa 17:23) Ahithophel’s action was prophetic of that of one of Jesus’ apostles who proved to be traitorous, Judas Iscariot. (Ps 41:9; Joh 13:18) Judas hanged himself also. (Mt 27:5) Apparently the rope, or perhaps a branch of the tree on which Judas hanged himself, broke, “and pitching head foremost he noisily burst in his midst and all his intestines were poured out.”—Ac 1:18.
HANNAH
p. 1031
HANNAH
(Hanʹnah) [Favor, Grace].
Mother of the prophet Samuel. Hannah lived with her Levite husband Elkanah and his other wife Peninnah in Ramathaim-zophim in the mountainous region of Ephraim. In spite of Hannah’s long barrenness, contrasted with Peninnah’s bearing several children, Hannah was still Elkanah’s more beloved wife. Peninnah taunted Hannah because of her barrenness, notably when Elkanah took his family for their yearly appearance at the tabernacle in Shiloh.—1Sa 1:1-8.
On one visit to Shiloh, Hannah vowed to Jehovah that if she could bear a son, she would give him to Jehovah, for His service. Seeing her lips move as she prayed inaudibly, High Priest Eli at first suspected that she had overindulged in wine and was drunk. But on learning of her sober fervor and sincerity, he expressed the wish that Jehovah God would grant her petition. Indeed, she soon became pregnant. After giving birth to Samuel, she did not go to Shiloh again until Samuel was weaned. Then she presented him to Jehovah as she had promised, bringing an offering consisting of a three-year-old bull, an ephah of flour, and a large jar of wine. (1Sa 1:9-28) Each year thereafter, when she came to Shiloh, Hannah brought along a new sleeveless coat for her son. Eli again blessed her, and Jehovah again opened her womb so that in time she gave birth to three sons and two daughters.—1Sa 2:18-21.
Several desirable qualities are observed in Hannah. She was prayerful and humble, and she had a desire to please her husband. Each year she accompanied him to sacrifice at the tabernacle. She made a great sacrifice of her own, giving up the companionship of her son, to keep her word and show appreciation for Jehovah’s kindness. She retained her motherly affection, as shown by her making a new coat for Samuel each year. The thoughts expressed in her song of thankfulness, when she and Elkanah presented Samuel for temple service, are quite similar to the sentiments voiced by Mary shortly after learning she was to mother the Messiah.—Lu 1:46-55.
HANNATHON
p. 1031
HANNATHON
(Hanʹna·thon) [possibly from a root meaning “show favor; be gracious”].
A boundary city of Zebulun. (Jos 19:10, 14) Most scholars tentatively identify Hannathon with Tell el-Bedeiwiyeh (Tel Hannaton), about 10 km (6 mi) NNW of Nazareth. Hannathon appears in the records of Assyrian King Tiglath-pileser III and also in the Amarna Tablets.
HANNIEL
p. 1031
HANNIEL
(Hanʹni·el) [God Has Shown Favor; God Has Been Gracious; or, Favor (Grace) of God].
1. A chieftain selected by Jehovah to represent the tribe of Manasseh in dividing the land W of the Jordan among the nine and a half Israelite tribes settling there. Hanniel was a son of Ephod and a descendant of Joseph.—Nu 34:13, 17, 23.
2. Head of an Asherite house; son of Ulla.—1Ch 7:30, 39, 40.
HANOCH
p. 1031
HANOCH
(Haʹnoch) [One Trained Up; Inaugurated [that is, dedicated, initiated]].
1. A son of Midian the fourth-named son of Abraham by Keturah.—Ge 25:1, 2, 4; 1Ch 1:33.
2. A son of Jacob’s firstborn Reuben and the forefather of the Hanochites.—Ge 46:8, 9; Ex 6:14; Nu 26:4, 5; 1Ch 5:3.
HANOCHITES
p. 1032
HANOCHITES
(Haʹnoch·ites) [Of (Belonging to) Hanoch].
A family descended from Hanoch, a son of Reuben.—Nu 26:4, 5; Ge 46:9.
HANUN
p. 1032
HANUN
(Haʹnun) [He Has Shown Favor; He Has Been Gracious].
1. Son of and successor to the throne of Nahash the king of Ammon. Because of the loving-kindness Nahash had exercised toward him, David sent messengers to comfort Hanun over the loss of his father. But Hanun, convinced by his princes that this was merely a subterfuge on David’s part to spy out the city, dishonored David’s servants by shaving off half their beards and cutting their garments in half to their buttocks and then sent them away. When the sons of Ammon saw that they had become foul smelling to David because of the humiliation meted out to his messengers, Hanun took the initiative to prepare for war and hired the Syrians to fight against Israel. In the ensuing conflicts the Ammonites and the Syrians were completely defeated by Israel; David subjected the surviving Ammonites of Rabbah to forced labor.—2Sa 10:1–11:1; 12:26-31; 1Ch 19:1–20:3.
2. One who, with the inhabitants of Zanoah, repaired the Valley Gate and part of the wall of Jerusalem.—Ne 3:13.
3. “The sixth son of Zalaph”; he did repair work on the wall of Jerusalem.—Ne 3:30.
HAPHARAIM
p. 1032
HAPHARAIM
(Haphʹa·raʹim) [Place of Diggings].
A site on the territorial boundary of the tribe of Issachar. (Jos 19:17-19) It cannot be identified with certainty. However, most scholars tentatively locate it at et-Taiyiba, about 12 km (7.5 mi) NW of Beth-shean. Hapharaim also appears in a list of the Palestinian cities conquered by Egypt’s King Shishak.
HAPPINESS
pp. 1032–1034
HAPPINESS
Happiness is a state of well-being that is characterized by relative permanence, by emotion ranging from mere contentment to deep and intense joy in living, and by a natural desire for it to continue. It thus differs from mere pleasure, which may come about simply through chance contact and stimulation.
The Hebrew word for “happy” is ʼeʹsher (Ps 40:4), while the related verb ʼa·sharʹ means “pronounce happy.” (Ge 30:13) These Hebrew terms are used with reference to humans. They often denote the result of positive action, such as acting with consideration toward the lowly one or being in fear of Jehovah. (Ps 41:1; 112:1) The Greek word rendered “happy” is ma·kaʹri·os.
The happinesses described in the Psalms and Proverbs, and particularly those spoken of by Jesus Christ in his Sermon on the Mount, are often termed “beatitudes” or “blessednesses.” However, “happiness” is a more exact rendering of the Bible terms used, for both Hebrew and Greek have distinct words for “bless” (Heb., ba·rakhʹ; Gr., eu·lo·geʹo). Furthermore, “blessed” carries the thought of the action of blessing, while “happy” brings to mind the state or condition that results from the blessing of God. Many modern versions render ʼa·sharʹ and ma·kaʹri·os as “happy,” “happiness.” (CK, JB, Ph, Ro, TEV, Yg, NW, and other versions) Ma·kaʹri·os is translated “happy” in KJ at Acts 26:2 and Romans 14:22.
Jehovah and Jesus Christ. Jehovah is “the happy God” and his Son Jesus Christ is called “the happy and only Potentate.” (1Ti 1:11; 6:15) In spite of the fact that Jehovah’s sovereignty has been challenged by the introduction of wickedness in both heaven and earth (see JEHOVAH), he is sure of the outworking of his purposes; nothing can be done beyond what his will permits. (Isa 46:10, 11; 55:10, 11) His long-suffering in permitting conditions that are within his power to change has been with a definite purpose or end in view; therefore he is happy. The apostle Paul writes: “God, although having the will to demonstrate his wrath and to make his power known, tolerated with much long-suffering vessels of wrath made fit for destruction, in order that he might make known the riches of his glory upon vessels of mercy, which he prepared beforehand for glory.”—Ro 9:22-24.
Therefore, as the psalmist exclaims: “The glory of Jehovah will prove to be to time indefinite. Jehovah will rejoice in his works.” (Ps 104:31) He is the greatest and foremost Giver, never changing or letting his generosity and merciful, loving attitude be turned to bitterness because of ingratitude on the part of creatures. “Every good gift and every perfect present is from above, for it comes down from the Father of the celestial lights, and with him there is not a variation of the turning of the shadow.” (Jas 1:17) His Son, Jesus Christ, resting full confidence in his Father and always doing the things that please Him, is happy. (Joh 8:29) Even when undergoing trials and sufferings, Jesus had an inward joy.—Heb 12:2; compare Mt 5:10-12.
What is the basis for real happiness?
All the happinesses promised in the Bible are contingent upon a right relationship with God; all of them are realized on the basis of love of God and faithful service to him. True happiness cannot be achieved apart from obedience to Jehovah. His blessing is essential for happiness, as one of his ‘good gifts’ and ‘perfect presents.’
Happiness does not find its source in amassing material wealth or power. Jesus said: “There is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.” (Ac 20:35) The one who gives consideration to the lowly one, thereby enjoying the happiness of giving, is promised: “Jehovah himself will guard him and preserve him alive. He will be pronounced happy in the earth.” (Ps 41:1, 2) The things that contribute to true happiness are knowledge of Jehovah, wisdom from him, and even his correction and discipline. (Pr 2:6; 3:13, 18; Ps 94:12) The truly happy person trusts in Jehovah (Pr 16:20), delights in and walks in His law (Ps 1:1, 2; 112:1), observes justice (Ps 106:3), and fears God (Ps 128:1).
A Happy Nation. Happiness can be the lot of an entire nation or people if the nation truly follows Jehovah as its God and obeys his laws. (Ps 33:12; 144:15) The nation of Israel, after David’s righteous administration and during the time that King Solomon followed Jehovah’s law, was secure and happy, “like the grains of sand that are by the sea for multitude, eating and drinking and rejoicing.” (1Ki 4:20, 25; 10:8; 2Ch 9:7) This demonstrates the influence of righteous rule on a nation. (Compare Pr 29:2, 18.) Jesus made clear the requirement for national happiness to the nationalistic Jews who thought that because they were the fleshly descendants of Abraham and Jacob they were the ‘happy nation whose God is Jehovah.’ (Ps 33:12) He plainly told them that the Kingdom of God would be taken from them and “given to a nation producing its fruits.” (Mt 21:43) The apostle Peter later applied the term “nation” to the spiritual ones in union with Christ, saying: “You are ‘a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for special possession, that you should declare abroad the excellencies’ of the one that called you out of darkness into his wonderful light.”—1Pe 2:9.
Christ’s Counsel About Happiness. Jesus strikingly opened his Sermon on the Mount by enumerating nine happinesses, naming qualities that bring one into God’s favor, with the prospect of inheriting the Kingdom of the heavens. (Mt 5:1-12) It is notable in these happinesses that neither the condition in which a person finds himself because of time and unforeseen occurrence nor the purely humanitarian acts a person might perform bring the blessing of happiness. True happiness stems from those things that have to do with spirituality, the worship of God, and the fulfillment of God’s promises. For example, Jesus says: “Blessed are the poor in spirit . . . ” (KJ), or, more understandably rendered: “Happy are those conscious of their spiritual need, since the kingdom of the heavens belongs to them.” (Mt 5:3) He goes on to say: “Happy are those who mourn, since they will be comforted.” (Mt 5:4) It is evident that he does not have in mind all persons who mourn for any reason. The mourning would be because of their poor spiritual state, their sinful condition, and the distressing circumstances that have resulted from human sinfulness, as well as their hunger and thirst for righteousness. Such mourners would be observed and favored by God with his blessing of spiritual satisfaction, just as Jesus promises: “They will be filled.”—Compare 2Co 7:10; Isa 61:1-3; Eze 9:4.
In the book of Revelation, Jesus Christ, through the angelic messenger, proclaims seven happinesses. (Re 1:3; 14:13; 16:15; 19:9; 20:6; 22:7; 22:14) The book declares, in its introduction: “Happy is he who reads aloud and those who hear the words of this prophecy, and who observe the things written in it” (Re 1:3), and in its conclusion says: “Happy are those who wash their robes, that the authority to go to the trees of life may be theirs and that they may gain entrance into the city [New Jerusalem] by its gates.”—Re 22:14.
Take Delight in Jehovah. In summary, it is clear that those achieving real happiness are the “holy nation” of God (1Pe 2:9), along with all others associated with that nation who serve and obey Jehovah from the heart. The psalmist says: “Rejoice in Jehovah, O you righteous ones, and give thanks to his holy memorial.” (Ps 97:12) The apostle Paul echoes this admonition in writing to the Christian congregation: “Always rejoice in the Lord. Once more I will say, Rejoice!” (Php 4:4) It is, therefore, not in one’s wealth or wisdom, nor in one’s accomplishments or might that a person can find happiness. It is in knowledge of Jehovah, who counsels: “Let not the wise man brag about himself because of his wisdom, and let not the mighty man brag about himself because of his mightiness. Let not the rich man brag about himself because of his riches. But let the one bragging about himself brag about himself because of this very thing, the having of insight and the having of knowledge of me, that I am Jehovah, the One exercising loving-kindness, justice and righteousness in the earth; for in these things I do take delight.”—Jer 9:23, 24.
HAPPIZZEZ
p. 1034
HAPPIZZEZ
(Hapʹpiz·zez) [possibly from a root meaning “smash”].
An Aaronic priest designated by lot in David’s time as chief of the 18th priestly division.—1Ch 24:1-7, 15.
HARA
p. 1034
HARA
(Haʹra).
A site to which Assyrian King Tilgath-pilneser (Tiglath-pileser III) transported Israelite captives. (1Ch 5:26) Similar references (2Ki 17:6; 18:11) to a later Assyrian exile tell of Israelites’ being taken to “the cities of the Medes” (Masoretic text) or “the mountains of the Medes.” (LXX) Many scholars feel that the Septuagint reading may be the correct one and suggest that at 1 Chronicles 5:26 “Hara” (Ha·raʼʹ, perhaps an Aramaic form of the Hebrew word for “mountain” [har]) became a proper name when the phrase “of the Medes” was inadvertently omitted. If this assumption is correct, “Hara” may have applied to “the mountains of the Medes” E of the Tigris River valley. However, some who consider the Gozan of 2 Kings 17:6 and 18:11 to be a place (as in JB, RS) and not a river believe that “Hara” possibly was a local designation for a mountainous region in Turkey.
HARADAH
p. 1034
HARADAH
(Har·aʹdah) [possibly, Trembling].
A site where the Israelites encamped while on their way to the land of Canaan. (Nu 33:24, 25) Its location is today unknown.
HARAN
p. 1034
HARAN
(Haʹran).
1. Son of Terah and brother of Abram (Abraham) and Nahor. Haran fathered Lot and two daughters, Iscah and Milcah; the latter married her uncle Nahor. Haran died before Terah and Abram left Ur of the Chaldeans.—Ge 11:26-31.
2. A descendant of Gershon through Shimei; tribe of Levi.—1Ch 23:6-9.
3. A son of Caleb by his concubine Ephah, and “father” of Gazez; tribe of Judah.—1Ch 2:3, 42, 46.
4. A city of northern Mesopotamia in which Abram (Abraham) resided temporarily; here Terah his father died. (Ge 11:31, 32; 12:4, 5; Ac 7:2-4) The name Haran also seems to have embraced the surrounding area, for Haran is listed among “the nations” conquered by the kings of Assyria.—2Ki 19:11, 12.
Present-day Haran preserves the name of the ancient city at or near which Abraham’s servant found a wife for Isaac
Some time after leaving Haran, Abraham sent his oldest servant to his relatives (apparently residing at Haran or a nearby town, “the city of Nahor”) to find a bride for his son Isaac. (Ge 24) Later, Jacob, Abraham’s grandson, went to Haran to escape the wrath of his brother Esau and also to find a wife among the daughters of his uncle Laban. (Ge 27:42-46; 28:1, 2, 10) At a well, evidently near Haran, Jacob met Rachel.—Ge 29:4-12.
In the eighth century B.C.E., Assyrian King Sennacherib tried to intimidate Judean King Hezekiah with messages boasting about his forefathers’ conquest of Haran and other places.—2Ki 19:8-13; Isa 37:8-13.
Assyrian sources seem to refer to Haran as Harranu (meaning “Road”), perhaps because of its being on the caravan route linking it with cities such as Nineveh, Asshur, Babylon, and Tyre, as well as the land of Egypt. (Compare Eze 27:23.) The name of the ancient city is preserved in modern Haran, situated where two wadis join to form a stream that reaches the Balikh River in the winter, about 110 km (68 mi) above where the Balikh empties into the Euphrates River. But some believe that the ancient site itself lies to the N of modern Haran. Certain scholars see evidence for patriarchal residence (as described in the Bible) in the correspondency of ancient place-names in this area to such personal names as Serug, Nahor, and Terah.—Ge 11:22-26.
HARARITE
p. 1035
HARARITE
(Harʹa·rite).
The designation of certain mighty men of David. (2Sa 23:8, 11, 33; 1Ch 11:26, 34, 35) They were perhaps from the hill country of Judah.
HARBONA
p. 1035
HARBONA
(Har·boʹna).
One of Ahasuerus’ seven court officials sent to convey to Queen Vashti the king’s word for her to appear before him. Then, at the time that Haman’s scheme to exterminate the Jews was exposed, Harbona’s mentioning the 50-cubit stake Haman had made for Mordecai prompted Ahasuerus to order that Haman himself be hanged on it.—Es 1:10-12; 7:9, 10.
HARE
p. 1035
HARE
[Heb., ʼar·neʹveth].
A gnawing animal of the Leporidae family, closely related to but larger than the rabbit. It differs from the latter in that its young are usually not born in an underground burrow, are active at birth, fully furred, and have open eyes. The hare is known by its divided lip, long ears, cocked tail, and its long hind limbs and feet, so useful for a speedy escape from its enemies. The fastest hares are said to attain a speed of as much as 70 km/hr (43 mph). The average length of the animals, of which there are numerous varieties, is about 0.6 m (2 ft). Their usual coloration is grayish or brownish.
The hare was prohibited as food under the Law given through Moses and is referred to as a chewer of the cud. (Le 11:4, 6; De 14:7) Hares and rabbits, of course, do not have a multichambered or multiparted stomach and do not regurgitate their food for rechewing, which characteristics are associated with the scientific classification of ruminants or cud chewers. Nevertheless, although the Hebrew term here used for chewing literally means “bringing up,” the modern scientific classification was not the basis for what the Israelites in Moses’ day understood ‘cud chewing’ to be. Hence, there is no foundation for judging the accuracy of the Bible statement by the restricted, relatively recent conception of what constitutes a cud-chewing animal, as done by many critics.
In the past, commentators with faith in the inspiration of the Bible record saw no error in the statement of the Law. Observed The Imperial Bible-Dictionary: “It is obvious that the hare does in repose chew over and over the food which it has some time taken; and this action has always been popularly considered a chewing of the cud. Even our poet Cowper, a careful noticer of natural phenomena, who has recorded his observations on the three hares which he had domesticated, affirms that they ‘chewed the cud all day till evening.’”—Edited by P. Fairbairn, London, 1874, Vol. I, p. 700.
Scientific observation of hares and rabbits in more recent years, however, indicates that even more than seeming cud chewing is involved. Writes François Bourlière (The Natural History of Mammals, 1964, p. 41): “The habit of ‘refection,’ or passing the food twice through the intestine instead of only once, seems to be a common phenomenon in the rabbits and hares. Domestic rabbits usually eat and swallow without chewing their night droppings, which form in the morning as much as half the total contents of the stomach. In the wild rabbit refection takes place twice daily, and the same habit is reported for the European hare. . . . It is believed that this habit provides the animals with large amounts of B vitamins produced by bacteria in the food within the large intestine.” On the same point, the work Mammals of the World (by E. P. Walker, 1964, Vol. II, p. 647) notes: “This may be similar to ‘chewing the cud’ in ruminant mammals.”—See CUD.
HAREPH
p. 1035
HAREPH
(Haʹreph) [meaning “He Has Reproached (Taunted)”].
A descendant of Judah; son of Hur and the “father of Beth-gader.”—1Ch 2:3, 50, 51; see BETH-GADER.
HARHAIAH
p. 1035
HARHAIAH
(Har·haiʹah).
Father of Uzziel. Harhaiah’s son, a goldsmith, did repair work on the wall of Jerusalem under the direction of Nehemiah.—Ne 3:8.
HARHAS
p. 1035
HARHAS
(Harʹhas).
Grandfather of Shallum the husband of the prophetess Huldah. (2Ki 22:14) In the Masoretic text his name is given as Hasrah at 2 Chronicles 34:22.
HARHUR
p. 1035
HARHUR
(Harʹhur) [Burning Fever].
Ancestral head of a family of Nethinim temple servants. “The sons of Harhur” are listed among those returning with Zerubbabel from Babylon in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 51; Ne 7:46, 53.
HARIM
pp. 1035–1036
HARIM
(Haʹrim) [Devoted; Banned].
1. An Aaronic priest selected by lot to head the 3rd of the 24 priestly divisions organized by David. (1Ch 24:1, 3, 7, 8) “Sons [or descendants] of Harim” are mentioned among the postexilic priests: 1,017 returned from Babylon in 537 B.C.E. (Ezr 2:1, 2, 36, 39; Ne 7:42) Adna was the head of this paternal house in the following generation. (Ne 12:12, 15) Five “of the sons of Harim” took foreign wives but put them away in response to Ezra’s exhortation to do so. (Ezr 10:10, 11, 21, 44) A representative of the family (or possibly one of them bearing the same name) supported the covenant of faithfulness after Nehemiah’s arrival in 455 B.C.E.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 5, 8.
2. The founder of a nonpriestly family, 320 of whom returned from Babylon to Jerusalem with Zerubbabel. (Ezr 2:1, 2, 32; Ne 7:35) As with members of the priestly family of the same name (No. 1), eight descendants of this Harim also took foreign wives and dismissed them. (Ezr 10:25, 31, 32, 44) Likewise their representative attested the “trustworthy arrangement” contracted during Nehemiah’s governorship. (Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 27) One “son” of Harim, Malchijah, helped repair Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 3:11.
HARIPH
p. 1036
HARIPH
(Haʹriph) [meaning “He Has Reproached (Taunted)”].
Head of a family of which 112 males returned from Babylonian exile in 537 B.C.E.; also called Jorah. (Ne 7:6, 7, 24; Ezr 2:18) The name Hariph is again listed among the heads of the people, evidently being represented by a descendant, who attested by seal the confession contract made during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 19.
HARIPHITE
p. 1036
HARIPHITE
(Harʹi·phite) [Of (Belonging to) Hariph or Haruph].
A designation applied to a Benjamite, Shephatiah, who joined David at Ziklag while David was still under restrictions because of Saul. Shephatiah’s being called a Hariphite may mean that he was either a native of Hariph, or Haruph (a place of unknown location), or a descendant of a certain Hariph, or Haruph.—1Ch 12:1, 2, 5.
HARLOT
pp. 1036–1037
HARLOT
A prostitute. The term is usually applied to a female who engages in sex relations outside the marriage bond, especially if she customarily does this for some form of hire. In fact, the Greek term porʹne (harlot; fornicatrix; prostitute) comes from a root meaning “sell.” (Re 17:1, ftn) The Hebrew term zoh·nahʹ (harlot; prostitute) comes from the root verb za·nahʹ, meaning “play the harlot; have immoral intercourse; commit prostitution; fornicate.”—See PROSTITUTE.
From the beginning, harlotry was condemned by God. The perfect marriage standard was established in Eden by God himself at the marriage of Adam and Eve, when He stated: “A man will leave his father and his mother and he must stick to his wife and they must become one flesh.” (Ge 2:24) Though God condemned harlotry, he did permit concubinage and polygamy, even among his servants, until his due time to reestablish the perfect marriage standard through Jesus Christ. Jesus quoted the above words of his Father, and the apostle Paul pointed out that this rule was binding on the Christian congregation. He showed that a Christian who violates this rule joins himself to a harlot, as “one body.”—Mt 19:4-9; 1Co 6:16.
The early view of harlotry among God’s servants is illustrated in the case of Judah the great-grandson of Abraham. While living as an alien resident in Canaan, where harlotry was tolerated, the family head Judah had relations with his son Er’s widow Tamar, who was disguised as a harlot. When it was discovered that Tamar was pregnant from the act, it was reported to Judah: “Tamar your daughter-in-law has played the harlot, and here she is also pregnant by her harlotry.” Judah then ordered her to be burned (that is, first put to death, then burned as detestable) because she was considered to be espoused to Judah’s son Shelah. On discovering the full facts, Judah did not excuse himself for his act with a supposed harlot, but he said regarding Tamar: “She is more righteous than I am, for the reason that I did not give her to Shelah my son.” He excused Tamar for thus acting to have offspring from Judah after Judah had failed to give her to his son Shelah in order that brother-in-law marriage might be performed toward her.—Ge 38:6-26.
Harlotry was condemned by the Law of God to Israel, although harlots existed in the land. (Pr 7) The Law strictly forbade prostitution of an Israelite girl. (Le 19:29; 21:9) Any Israelite girl who had committed fornication and who later married under the fraudulent claim of being a virgin was to be stoned to death. (De 22:20, 21) The payment that was obtained as the hire of a harlot was a disgusting thing and was unacceptable as a contribution to the sanctuary of Jehovah. This was in contrast with pagan practices wherein temple harlots were often a source of revenue.—De 23:18.
Rahab, a harlot of the pagan city of Jericho, displayed a right heart toward Jehovah and acted to assist the Israelite spies sent out by Joshua. For her faith, and works in harmony therewith, her life was spared. She later joined in honorable marriage with Salmon of the tribe of Judah and became an ancestress of Jesus Christ.—Jos chap 2; 6:22-25; Mt 1:1, 5; Jas 2:25.
When Jesus Christ was on earth, he scathingly denounced the unbelieving chief priests and older men of influence, declaring that tax collectors and harlots were going ahead of them into the Kingdom of God. (Mt 21:23, 31, 32) These despised persons were righthearted ones who received forgiveness through faith in Christ. Nevertheless, they had to clean up first from their harlotry, for those continuing to practice such immorality cannot inherit the Kingdom.—Ga 5:19-21; Eph 5:5.
Figurative Use. The term “harlot” is also used figuratively to apply to a professed worshiper of Jehovah, or to an organization or a nation that claims to worship him but that actually gives affection and worship to other gods. Jerusalem became a “harlot” in this sense. In fact, she went so far that she did what was not normal for harlots, namely, instead of receiving pay, she paid pagan nations to practice harlotry with her.—Eze 16:33, 34; see Eze 23, where Samaria (representing Israel) and Jerusalem (Judah) are likened to prostitutes.
Revelation symbolically depicts a harlot who rides on a scarlet-colored wild beast and has as a name on her forehead “Babylon the Great, the mother of the harlots and of the disgusting things of the earth.” With her “the kings of the earth committed fornication.”—Re 17:1-5; see BABYLON THE GREAT; FORNICATION.
HAR–MAGEDON
pp. 1037–1038
HAR–MAGEDON
(Har–Ma·gedʹon) [from Heb., meaning “Mountain of Megiddo”].
This name is directly associated with “the war of the great day of God the Almighty.” The term applies specifically to the condition, or situation, to which “the kings of the entire inhabited earth” are gathered in opposition to Jehovah and his Kingdom by Jesus Christ. In a number of versions it is rendered “Armageddon.” (Re 16:14, 16, AT; KJ; JB; RS; TEV) The name Har–Magedon, taken from Hebrew, means simply “Mountain of Megiddo.”
There does not appear to have been a literal place called “Mountain of Megiddo,” either inside or outside the Promised Land, before or during the days of the apostle John, who recorded the vision. Hence, Har–Magedon evidently draws its significance from the events associated with the ancient city of Megiddo.
Megiddo was situated a few miles SE of Mount Carmel, overlooking and dominating the Plain of Esdraelon (Jezreel) and controlling major N-S and E-W trade and military routes. Joshua first conquered this Canaanite city. (Jos 12:7, 8, 21) Near this site Jabin’s army under command of Sisera was later destroyed. Jehovah there employed natural forces to assist the Israelite army under Barak. The account reads: “Barak went descending from Mount Tabor with ten thousand men behind him. And Jehovah began to throw Sisera and all his war chariots and all the camp into confusion by the edge of the sword before Barak. Finally Sisera got down off the chariot and took to flight on foot. And Barak chased after the war chariots and the camp as far as Harosheth of the nations, so that all the camp of Sisera fell by the edge of the sword. Not as much as one remained.”—Jg 4:14-16.
After the victory, Barak and the prophetess Deborah broke out in song, which went, in part: “Kings came, they fought; it was then that the kings of Canaan fought in Taanach by the waters of Megiddo. No gain of silver did they take. From heaven did the stars fight, from their orbits they fought against Sisera. The torrent of Kishon washed them away, the torrent of ancient days, the torrent of Kishon. You went treading down strength, O my soul. It was then that the hoofs of horses pawed because of dashings upon dashings of his stallions.”—Jg 5:19-22.
It was at Megiddo that King Ahaziah of Judah died after he was mortally wounded on orders of Jehu. (2Ki 9:27) There King Josiah of Judah was killed in an encounter with Pharaoh Nechoh. (2Ki 23:29, 30) Because of its commanding position, many other nations, according to secular history, warred around Megiddo. ‘Jews, Gentiles, Saracens, crusaders, Egyptians, Persians, Druses, Turks, and Arabs have all pitched their tents on the plain of Esdraelon.’—Word Studies in the New Testament, by M. R. Vincent, 1957, Vol. II, p. 542.
The Revelation account depicts the combined forces of the kings of the earth as being gathered “to the place [Gr., form of toʹpos] that is called in Hebrew Har–Magedon.” (Re 16:16) In the Bible toʹpos may refer to a literal location (Mt 14:13, 15, 35); to one’s opportunity, or “chance” (Ac 25:16); or to a figurative realm, condition, or situation (Re 12:6, 14). In view of the context, it is to a “place” in the last-mentioned sense that earth’s combined military powers are marching.
“The war of the great day of God the Almighty” at Har–Magedon was not some past event but is depicted in Revelation as future from the time of John’s vision. The gathering of the kings to Har–Magedon is described as being a result of the pouring out of the sixth of the seven bowls containing the “last” plagues that will bring to a finish the anger of God. (Re 15:1; 16:1, 12) Also, indicating that the war at Har–Magedon is closely associated with Christ’s presence is the warning of his coming as a thief, which is placed between verses 14 and 16 of Revelation chapter 16.
The global aspect of the war is emphasized in the context. There the opponents of Jehovah are identified as “the kings of the entire inhabited earth,” who are mobilized by “expressions inspired by demons.”—Re 16:14.
Farther on, John says: “And I saw the wild beast and the kings of the earth and their armies gathered together to wage the war with the one seated on the horse and with his army.” (Re 19:19) This chapter identifies the leader of the heavenly armies, seated on a white horse, as one who is called “Faithful and True” and “The Word of God.” (Re 19:11-13) Therefore, it is Jesus Christ, The Word, who acts as the commander of God’s heavenly armies. (Joh 1:1; Re 3:14) Further showing that Christ leads the heavenly forces is the statement that the earthly forces “battle with the Lamb [who is Jesus Christ (Joh 1:29)], but, because he is Lord of lords and King of kings, the Lamb will conquer them. Also, those called and chosen and faithful with him will do so.”—Re 17:13, 14.
Since the vision in Revelation chapter 19 reveals only armies in heaven as participating in the warfare as supporters of Jesus Christ, The Word of God, it indicates that none of Jehovah’s Christian servants on earth will participate in the fighting. This is in harmony with the words of Jesus Christ at Matthew 26:52 that his disciples not resort to weapons of physical warfare. (Compare Ex 14:13, 14; 2Ch 20:15, 17, 22, 23; Ps 2:4-9.) The birds that fly in midheaven will dispose of the bodies of those slaughtered.—Re 19:11-21.
Har–Magedon is thus seen to be a fight, not merely among men, but one in which God’s invisible armies take part. Its coming is certain and it will take place at the time set by Jehovah God, who “is doing according to his own will among the army of the heavens and the inhabitants of the earth.”—Da 4:35; see also Mt 24:36.
HARMON
p. 1038
HARMON
(Harʹmon).
There is uncertainty as to what is designated by the Hebrew term transliterated “Harmon” (Am 4:3, AS, NW, RS), some translators giving such widely differing renderings as “refuse heap” (AT) and “palace” (KJ). If the reading of the Greek Septuagint (“the mountain Remman”) comes closer to the original Hebrew text, then perhaps “Harmon” refers to “the crag of Rimmon.”—Jg 20:45, 47.
HARNEPHER
p. 1038
HAROD
p. 1038
HAROD
(Haʹrod) [Trembling].
A well (spring or fountain, as this is the usual meaning of the Hebrew word, although the Hebrew words for “well” and “fountain” are sometimes used interchangeably; compare Ge 16:7, 14; 24:11, 13), in the vicinity of which the Israelite army under Gideon’s leadership encamped and where, later, the reduced force of 10,000 was put to the proof. Subsequently 300 men were selected to rout the Midianites. The earlier departure of 22,000 Israelites because of their being “afraid and trembling” may have been the reason for giving the well its name.—Jg 7:1-7.
The well of Harod has been traditionally identified with ʽAin Jalud (Mayan Harod), a spring rising on the NW spur of Mount Gilboa. Regarding ʽAin Jalud the noted scholar G. A. Smith observed: “It bursts some fifteen feet [less than 5 m] broad and two [0.6 m] deep from the foot of Gilboa, and mainly out of it, but fed also by the other two springs [ʽAin el-Meiyiteh and ʽAin Tubaʽun], it flows strongly enough to work six or seven mills. The deep bed and soft banks of this stream constitute a formidable ditch in front of the position on Gilboa, and render it possible for defenders of the latter to hold the spring at their feet in face of an enemy on the plain: and the spring is indispensable to them, for neither to the left, right, nor rear is other living water. . . . The stream, which makes it possible for the occupiers of the hill to hold also the well against the enemy on the plain, forbids them to be careless in using the water; for they drink in face of that enemy, and the reeds and shrubs which mark its course afford cover for hostile ambushes.”—The Historical Geography of the Holy Land, London, 1968, p. 258.
HARODITE
pp. 1038–1039
HARODITE
(Haʹrod·ite) [Of (Belonging to) Harod].
A resident of Harod or a person living near a place called Harod. The term is applied to Shammah and Elika, two of David’s mighty men. (2Sa 23:8, 25) If “Shammah” and “Shammoth” are the same person, then the use of “Harorite” at 1 Chronicles 11:27 is possibly a scribal error for “Harodite,” the change perhaps arising from the similarity between the Hebrew letters “r” (ר) and “d” (ד).
HAROEH
p. 1039
HARORITE
p. 1039
HARORITE
(Haʹro·rite).
A term indicating the place from which Shammoth, one of David’s mighty men, came. (1Ch 11:26, 27) “Harorite” may be an error for “Harodite.”—2Sa 23:25; see HARODITE.
HAROSHETH
p. 1039
HAROSHETH
(Ha·roʹsheth).
A site, called fully “Harosheth of the nations,” that served as military headquarters for Sisera, the army chief of the Canaanite king Jabin, who ruled in Hazor. (Jg 4:2, 13) Judge Barak pressed his victory over these enemy forces to this same point. (Jg 4:16) The name Harosheth (meaning “Woodland; Woody Thicket”) seems to be preserved at el-Harithiyeh, near the western exit of the Plain of Jezreel and about 16 km (10 mi) NNW of Megiddo. However, scholars usually hold that the actual ancient site was at nearby Tell ʽAmr (Tel Meʽammer).
HARP
p. 1039
HARP
The name of the first musical instrument mentioned in Scripture. (Ge 4:21, AS, Fn, Kx, NW, Yg, Da) The Hebrew word kin·nohrʹ (harp) is also rendered “lyre” in a number of Bible translations. (JB, Mo, Ro, RS) In about half of the 42 occurrences of kin·nohrʹ in the Bible, the translators of the Septuagint rendered it by the Greek ki·thaʹra. The ki·thaʹra was an instrument resembling the lyre (Gr., lyʹra), but it had a more shallow sounding board. Modern translations generally render ki·thaʹra in the Christian Greek Scriptures as “harp.” (1Co 14:7; Re 5:8) Pictorial representations on Egyptian monuments indicate that ancient harps were of many styles and shapes, with a varying number of strings. In view of those points, some have suggested that kin·nohrʹ may have been a somewhat general term designating any instrument incorporating basic features of the ancient harp.
All that the Hebrew Scriptures definitely indicate about the kin·nohrʹ is that it was portable and comparatively light in weight, since it could be played in a procession, or even by a prostitute as she sang, walking through a city. (1Sa 10:5; 2Sa 6:5; Isa 23:15, 16) Some were made of “algum” wood. (1Ki 10:12) The strings may have been made from the small intestines of sheep, although perhaps spun vegetable fibers were also used.
David, who was skilled in playing the kin·nohrʹ “with his hand” (1Sa 16:16, 23), assigned this instrument a prominent place along with the ‘stringed instrument’ (neʹvel) in the orchestra that later played at Solomon’s temple. (1Ch 25:1; 2Ch 29:25) When Nehemiah inaugurated Jerusalem’s wall, the kin·nohrʹ added to the joy of the occasion. (Ne 12:27) Since the kin·nohrʹ was essentially a “pleasant” instrument of “exultation,” its sound would cease at times of judgment or punishment. (Ps 81:2; Eze 26:13; Isa 24:8, 9) Saddened by their exile in Babylon, the Israelites had no inclination to play their harps, but they hung them upon poplar trees.—Ps 137:1, 2.
Because of the uncertainty surrounding the precise identity of the kin·nohrʹ, and especially the neʹvel (stringed instrument), any attempt to compare the two instruments is speculative. First Chronicles 15:20, 21 mentions “stringed instruments [neva·limʹ (plural)] tuned to Alamoth, . . . harps [kin·no·rohthʹ (plural)] tuned to Sheminith.” If “Alamoth” refers to a higher musical register and “Sheminith” to a lower tonal range, this could imply that the kin·nohrʹ was the larger, lower-pitched instrument. On the other hand, the reverse could be true (which is the general consensus) if, indeed, Alamoth and Sheminith are specifically here mentioned because of being exceptional tunings for these instruments. In any event, both instruments were portable.
At Daniel 3:5, 7, 10, 15, the Aramaic word sab·bekhaʼʹ seems to refer to a “triangular harp” (NW), also rendered as “trigon” (AT, JB, RS) and “sambuca.” (Da) The sab·bekhaʼʹ is described by some as a small, shrill, triangular, four-stringed harp, which description harmonizes with the above renderings.—See STRINGED INSTRUMENT.
HARPOON
p. 1039
HARPOON
A barbed, spearlike instrument generally used in striking large fish. Reference is made to the harpoon only at Job 41:7, drawing attention to the armorlike quality of the skin of Leviathan (the crocodile), which resists penetration by an ordinary harpoon.
HARSHA
p. 1039
HARSHA
(Harʹsha) [possibly, Deaf; Keeping Silent].
Ancestral head of a family of Nethinim temple servants, members of which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 52; Ne 7:54.
HARUM
p. 1039
HARUMAPH
p. 1040
HARUMAPH
(Ha·ruʹmaph) [probably, Having a Slit Nose].
Father (or forefather) of the Jedaiah who helped Nehemiah rebuild Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 3:10.
HARUZ
p. 1040
HARUZ
(Haʹruz) [possibly, Gold; or, Diligent].
A man from Jotbah; the grandfather of King Amon of Judah and the father of Meshullemeth the wife of King Manasseh.—2Ki 21:19, 20.
HARVEST
pp. 1040–1041
HARVEST
The gathering of crops; one of the things that will never cease “all the days the earth continues.” (Ge 8:22) Harvesttime is accompanied by great rejoicing, although much hard work is, of course, required to gather the crops. (Ps 126:5, 6; Isa 9:3; 16:9, 10) Certain Biblical happenings were noted as occurring in relation to the time of harvest.—Ge 30:14; Jos 3:15; Jg 15:1; Ru 1:22; 2:23; 1Sa 6:13; 2Sa 21:9; 23:13.
Sabbaths and Jubilee. God’s law to Israel outlined certain requirements and provisions regarding the harvest. Important as it was, the Israelites were not relieved of their obligation to observe the Sabbath, the Law making no provision for harvesting on that day in the event of an emergency. (Ex 34:21; compare Ne 13:15.) Since no sowing was to be done during the Sabbath year, as well as the Jubilee year, there would, of course, be no crops to gather in, with the exception of the growth from spilled kernels of the former harvest. But even this was not to be harvested by the owner, although he, his slaves and his hired laborers, settlers and alien residents, as well as domestic animals and wild beasts could eat of the land’s produce.—Ex 23:10, 11; Le 25:3-7, 11, 12, 20-22.
Firstfruits, and Care for Poor. The firstfruits of each harvest were to be presented to Jehovah. (Le 23:10, 11; De 26:1-4) The fruit of a tree was not to be gathered for personal use until its fifth year.—Le 19:23-25.
If hungry, an Israelite could enter the field or vineyard of another and eat of its produce to satisfaction, but he could not carry anything away in a container or use a sickle to cut the grain of his fellowman.—De 23:24, 25; compare Mt 12:1; Lu 6:1; see GLEANING.
At harvesttime, the Israelites were not to reap the edges of their fields completely nor to pick up the gleanings, as such leftovers of their grainfields and vineyards were designated for the afflicted one and the alien resident.—Le 19:9, 10; 23:22; De 24:19.
Weather. In the Promised Land in ancient times, as today, it rarely rained during harvesttime; in fact, when Jehovah let it rain and thunder in answer to Samuel’s prayer, this proved to the Israelites that they had committed a great evil in asking for a human king. (1Sa 12:17-19; see also Pr 26:1.) But the Jordan River would overflow its banks because of the late rains in the early spring and the melting snows from the Lebanon Mountains.—Jos 3:15; 5:10, 11.
The weather is hot at harvesttime, making a cloud of dew most refreshing. (Isa 18:4) A drink chilled with snow from the mountains is welcome, and this, rather than a snowfall, is evidently what is referred to by the parallelism at Proverbs 25:13, since snow during harvesttime would be a calamity.
Flax, Barley, Wheat. In the vicinity of Jericho flax began to be harvested in the 12th month, Adar (February-March), or early in Nisan (March-April), the first month of the Hebrews’ sacred year. The stalks of flax were pulled or hoed up and then laid out to dry. There were stalks of flax on Rahab’s roof when she hid the spies (Jos 2:6) in the first days of Nisan.—Jos 2:16, 22, 23; 3:1, 2; 4:19.
Next came the barley harvest in the month of Nisan (March-April). The Israelites entered the Promised Land at the time of the barley harvest and began eating of the land’s produce on Nisan 15. (Jos 3:15; 5:10, 11) While the barley harvest continued in the hills of Palestine, in the plains the wheat harvest followed (Ru 1:22; 2:23; 2Sa 21:9), commencing during the month of Ziv, or Iyyar (April-May).
Then, during the month of Sivan (May-June), the wheat harvest was under way in the uplands. Grasping the stalks of grain with one hand, the reapers cut them off with a sickle.—Compare De 23:25; Isa 17:5.
Grapes, Dates, Figs, Olives. The month of Tammuz (June-July) saw the first ripe grapes, with the harvest of grapes beginning in the month of Ab (July-August), at which time the olives were also ripe in the lowlands. During the month of Elul (August-September) the general vintage harvest was under way, the dates were ripe, pomegranates were ripening, and the summer figs were gathered. (Nu 13:23) The harvest had generally been completed by the month of Ethanim, or Tishri (September-October), although olives might still be gathered in northern Galilee in the month of Bul, or Heshvan (Marheshvan) (October-November). Olives were harvested by beating the tree branches with a stick.—De 24:20; see CALENDAR.
Festivals. Israel’s three primary festivals were directly associated with the harvest. (Ex 23:14-17) The Festival of Unfermented Cakes, beginning on Nisan 15, coincided with the barley harvest. On Nisan 16, “the day after the sabbath” (not necessarily a weekly sabbath, as the initial day of the festival was designated a sabbath regardless of the day on which it fell), the high priest was to wave a sheaf of the firstfruits of the barley harvest to and fro before Jehovah.—Le 23:6-11.
The Festival of Weeks, or Pentecost, came on the 50th day from Nisan 16. This was at the time of the wheat harvest. Two leavened loaves of the firstfruits of the new grain were then to be presented as a wave offering to Jehovah. (Le 23:15-17) Evidently with reference to the seven weeks of harvesting between the Festival of Unfermented Cakes and the Festival of Pentecost, Jeremiah describes Jehovah as “the One who guards even the prescribed weeks of the harvest for us,” preserving this period as a dry season, since rain would be damaging to the harvest.—Jer 5:24; compare Am 4:7.
The Festival of Booths, or of Ingathering, beginning on the 15th day of the seventh month Ethanim, or Tishri, brought the major part of the agricultural year to a joyful conclusion, as the harvesting had generally been completed by that time.—Le 23:33-36, 39-43; see FESTIVAL and the respective festivals under their own headings.
Figurative Usage. The return of people from exile and the gathering of persons for life are compared to harvesting (Ho 6:11; Mt 9:37, 38; Lu 10:2; Joh 4:35-38), as is the gathering and destruction of the wicked. (Jer 51:33; Re 14:17-20) Christ Jesus referred to “the conclusion of the system of things” as the harvest, at which time the angels, acting in the capacity of reapers, would gather out all weedlike ones and pitch them into “the fiery furnace,” whereas the wheatlike ones would “shine as brightly as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.” (Mt 13:24-30, 36-43) This harvesting work is carried on under the direction of Jesus Christ, for in the book of Revelation he, as ‘someone like a son of man,’ is depicted with a sharp sickle in his hand.—Re 14:14-16; see AGRICULTURE.
HASADIAH
p. 1041
HASADIAH
(Has·a·diʹah) [Loving-Kindness of Jah; Jah Is Loving-Kindness].
One of Zerubbabel’s sons. The fact that the sons of Zerubbabel are listed in two different groups (the first two names being separated from the other five by the mention of Shelomith in the genealogy of King David’s descendants) may possibly mean that they were sons of different mothers.—1Ch 3:1, 19, 20.
HASHABIAH
p. 1041
HASHABIAH
(Hash·a·biʹah) [Jehovah Has Accounted (Considered)].
1. A Levite in the line of descent from Merari to the temple singer Ethan. (1Ch 6:31, 44-47) Possibly the same as No. 6.
2. Head of the 12th of the 24 groups into which David divided the Levite temple musicians; one of the six sons of Jeduthun and possibly a descendant of No. 1.—1Ch 25:1, 3, 19.
3. An administrator “for all the work of Jehovah and for the king’s service” whom David assigned with his brothers over the territory W of the Jordan. He was a Levite, a descendant of Kohath’s son Hebron. (1Ch 26:30; 23:12) Possibly the same as No. 4.
4. A prince and leader of the tribe of Levi during David’s reign. (1Ch 27:16, 17, 22) Possibly the same as No. 3.
5. One of “the chiefs of the Levites” who contributed many animals for King Josiah’s great Passover celebration.—2Ch 35:1, 9.
6. A Levite whose descendant resided in Jerusalem after the Babylonian exile. (1Ch 9:2, 3, 14; Ne 11:1, 4, 15, 20) Possibly the same as No. 1.
7. One of the chief priests whom Ezra entrusted with the transporting of precious materials from Babylon to Jerusalem in 468 B.C.E. (Ezr 8:24-30) He may be the same one mentioned in verse 19 and possibly the same as No. 9.
8. A Levite, perhaps a descendant of No. 1, who attested the national agreement of faithfulness in Nehemiah’s day. (Ne 9:38; 10:1, 9, 11) Possibly he was the same as No. 10 or 11.
9. A priest heading the paternal house of Hilkiah during the tenure of High Priest Joiakim the successor of Jeshua. (Ne 12:10, 12, 21) Possibly the same as No. 7.
10. One of the heads of the Levites, serving during Joiakim’s officiate.—Ne 12:23, 24, 26; see No. 8.
11. A Levite prince of half the district of Keilah who repaired a section of Jerusalem’s wall for his district.—Ne 3:17; see No. 8.
12. A Levite of “the sons of Asaph” whose descendant was overseer of the Levites in postexilic Jerusalem.—Ne 11:22.
HASHABNAH
pp. 1041–1042
HASHABNEIAH
p. 1042
HASHABNEIAH
(Hash·ab·neiʹah) [possibly, Jah Has Accounted (Considered) Me].
1. Father of Hattush. The latter did repair work on Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 3:10.
2. One of eight Levites who called upon the sons of Israel to bless Jehovah and his glorious name and then reviewed God’s dealings with Israel before the attestation by seal to the confession contract made during Nehemiah’s governorship. (Ne 9:5, 38) Perhaps, as suggested by the reading in the Syriac Peshitta, he is identical with one of the Levites named Hashabiah, such as the one mentioned at Ezra 8:19 or at Nehemiah 10:11.
HASH-BADDANAH
p. 1042
HASH-BADDANAH
(Hash-badʹda·nah).
One of seven men, possibly Levites, who stood to the left of Ezra as he read from the book of the Law to the congregation of Israel at the public square near the Water Gate of Jerusalem.—Ne 8:1-4.
HASHEM
p. 1042
HASHEM
(Haʹshem).
“The sons of Hashem the Gizonite” are listed among David’s mighty men. (1Ch 11:26, 34) The corresponding list of the mighty men of David’s military forces reads “the sons of Jashen.”—2Sa 23:32.
HASHMONAH
p. 1042
HASHMONAH
(Hash·moʹnah).
An Israelite camping site, apparently between Mithkah and Moseroth. (Nu 33:29, 30) Its exact location is uncertain. Hashmonah has been linked with the Wadi Hashim near the suggested location of Kadesh-barnea, and according to another view, it may be the same as Azmon.—Nu 34:4, 5; see AZMON.
HASHUBAH
p. 1042
HASHUM
p. 1042
HASHUM
(Haʹshum).
Ancestral head of a family of Israelites, members of which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E. (Ezr 2:1, 2, 19; Ne 7:22) Upon Ezra’s arrival in Jerusalem in 468 B.C.E., seven men of “the sons of Hashum” dismissed their foreign wives. (Ezr 10:33, 44) The family representative or one bearing the name Hashum stood to the left of Ezra as he read the book of the Law to the Israelites assembled at the public square before the Water Gate of Jerusalem. (Ne 8:1-4) Likewise a representative of the house of Hashum attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” contracted during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 18.
HASSENAAH
p. 1042
HASSENUAH
p. 1042
HASSHUB
p. 1042
HASSHUB
(Hasʹshub) [One Who Is Accounting (Considering)].
1. Son of Pahath-moab; one of those who did repair work when the wall of Jerusalem was being rebuilt under Nehemiah’s direction.—Ne 3:11.
2. One who repaired a section of the wall of Jerusalem, evidently a section in front of his house.—Ne 3:23.
3. One of the heads of the people whose descendant, if not he himself, attested by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” contracted during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 23.
4. A Merarite Levite; son of Azrikam and father of Shemaiah.—1Ch 9:14; Ne 11:15.
HASUPHA
p. 1042
HASUPHA
(Ha·suʹpha).
The forefather of a family of Nethinim, members of which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43; Ne 7:46.
HATE
pp. 1042–1044
HATE
In the Scriptures the word “hate” has several shades of meaning. It may denote intense hostility, sustained ill will often accompanied by malice. Such hate may become a consuming emotion seeking to bring harm to its object. “Hate” may also signify a strong dislike but without any intent to bring harm to the object, seeking instead to avoid it because of a feeling of loathing toward it. The Bible also employs the word “hate” to mean loving to a lesser degree. (Ge 29:31, 33; De 21:15, 16) For example, Jesus Christ said: “If anyone comes to me and does not hate his father and mother and wife and children and brothers and sisters, yes, and even his own soul, he cannot be my disciple.” (Lu 14:26) Obviously Jesus did not mean that his followers were to feel hostility or loathing toward their families and toward themselves, as this would not be in agreement with the rest of the Scriptures.—Compare Mr 12:29-31; Eph 5:28, 29, 33.
God’s law to Israel stated: “You must not hate your brother in your heart.” (Le 19:17) One of the requirements for one presenting himself as an unintentional manslayer and seeking to gain safety in the cities of refuge was that he had not held hatred toward the one slain.—De 19:4, 11-13.
Hate One’s Enemies? Jesus’ counsel to love one’s enemies is in full harmony with the spirit of the Hebrew Scriptures. (Mt 5:44) Faithful Job recognized that any feeling of malicious joy over the calamity of one intensely hating him would have been wrong. (Job 31:29) The Mosaic Law enjoined upon the Israelites the responsibility to come to the aid of other Israelites whom they might view as their enemies. (Ex 23:4, 5) Instead of rejoicing over the disaster of an enemy, God’s servants are instructed: “If the one hating you is hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he is thirsty, give him water to drink.”—Pr 24:17, 18; 25:21.
The idea that enemies were to be hated was one of the things added to God’s law by the Jewish teachers of tradition. Since the Law directed that the Israelites love their neighbors (Le 19:18), these teachers inferred that this implied hating their enemies. “Friend” and “neighbor” came to be viewed as applying exclusively to Jews, whereas all others were considered to be natural enemies. In the light of their traditional understanding of “neighbor” and in view of tradition that fostered enmity toward the Gentiles, it can readily be seen why they added the unauthorized words “and hate your enemy” to the statement in God’s law.—Mt 5:43.
The Christian, by contrast, is under obligation to love his enemies, that is, those who make themselves personal enemies. Such love (Gr., a·gaʹpe) is not sentimentality, based on mere personal attachment, as is usually thought of, but is a moral or social love based on deliberate assent of the will as a matter of principle, duty, and propriety, sincerely seeking the other’s good according to what is right. A·gaʹpe (love) transcends personal enmities, never allowing these to cause one to abandon right principles and to retaliate in kind. As to those who oppose his Christian course and persecute him, doing so in ignorance, the servant of God will even pray for such that their eyes might be opened to see the truth concerning God and His purposes.—Mt 5:44.
Proper Hatred. Nevertheless, under certain conditions and at certain times it is proper to hate. “There is . . . a time to love and a time to hate.” (Ec 3:1, 8) Even of Jehovah it is said that he hated Esau. (Mal 1:2, 3) But this cannot be attributed to any arbitrariness on God’s part. Esau proved himself unworthy of Jehovah’s love by despising his birthright and selling it and hence also the divine promises and blessings attached thereto. Moreover, he purposed to kill his brother Jacob. (Ge 25:32-34; 27:41-43; Heb 12:14-16) God also hates lofty eyes, a false tongue, hands that are shedding innocent blood, a heart fabricating hurtful schemes, feet that are in a hurry to run to badness, a false witness, anyone sending forth contentions among brothers, in fact, everyone and everything standing in complete opposition to Jehovah and his righteous laws.—Pr 6:16-19; De 16:22; Isa 61:8; Zec 8:17; Mal 2:16.
What kind of hatred must servants of God cultivate?
In true loyalty to Jehovah, his servants hate what and whom he hates. (2Ch 19:2) “Do I not hate those who are intensely hating you, O Jehovah, and do I not feel a loathing for those revolting against you? With a complete hatred I do hate them. They have become to me real enemies.” (Ps 139:21, 22) But this hate does not seek to inflict injury on others and is not synonymous with spite or malice. Rather, it finds expression in its utter abhorrence of what is wicked, avoiding what is bad and those intensely hating Jehovah. (Ro 12:9, 17, 19) Christians rightly hate those who are confirmed enemies of God, such as the Devil and his demons, as well as men who have deliberately and knowingly taken their stand against Jehovah.
While Christians have no love for those who turn the undeserved kindness of God into an excuse for loose conduct, they do not hate persons who become involved in wrongdoing but who are worthy of being shown mercy. Instead of hating the repentant wrongdoer, they hate the wicked act, yes, “even the inner garment that has been stained by the flesh.”—Jude 4, 23.
Avoiding Improper Hatred. Upon becoming Christians, persons who formerly hated one another do so no longer. (Tit 3:3) The one hating his brother is still walking in darkness, and any claim on his part to be a lover of God would really be a lie. Hatred of one’s brother is tantamount to murder.—1Jo 2:9, 11; 4:20; 3:15.
Sentimentality can cause one’s view of love and hate to get out of balance, as was apparently true of David in connection with his son Absalom. (2Sa 18:33; 19:1-6) Thus, too, “the one holding back his rod is hating his son, but the one loving him is he that does look for him with discipline.”—Pr 13:24.
By respecting the privacy of others and showing loving consideration, a person can avoid unnecessarily making himself an object of hatred. Hence the advice: “Make your foot rare at the house of your fellowman, that he may not have his sufficiency of you and certainly hate you.”—Pr 25:17.
HATHACH
p. 1044
HATHACH
(Haʹthach).
A eunuch of King Ahasuerus, appointed to attend Queen Esther and through whom she communicated with Mordecai.—Es 4:5, 6, 9, 10.
HATHATH
p. 1044
HATIPHA
p. 1044
HATIPHA
(Ha·tiʹpha) [Carried Off by Force].
Ancestor of a family of Nethinim temple servants, members of which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 43, 54; Ne 7:56.
HATITA
p. 1044
HATITA
(Ha·tiʹta).
Ancestor of a family of temple gatekeepers, members of which returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 42; Ne 7:45.
HATTIL
p. 1044
HATTIL
(Hatʹtil).
A paternal head of sons of “the servants of Solomon” who returned to Jerusalem from Babylon with Zerubbabel.—Ezr 2:1, 2, 55, 57; Ne 7:59.
HATTUSH
p. 1044
HATTUSH
(Hatʹtush).
1. A head priest who returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel in 537 B.C.E.—Ne 12:1, 2, 7.
2. Son of Shemaiah; a descendant of David through Solomon.—1Ch 3:1, 10, 22.
3. The head of the paternal house of the sons of David who returned with Ezra to Jerusalem in 468 B.C.E. (Ezr 8:1, 2) Possibly the same as No. 2.
4. Son of Hashabneiah; one who shared in repairing Jerusalem’s wall in the days of Nehemiah.—Ne 3:10.
5. A priest or the forefather of one who, during Nehemiah’s governorship, attested by seal the confession contract.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 4, 8.
HAUGHTINESS
pp. 1044–1045
HAUGHTINESS
Disdainful pride; superciliousness; arrogance. Haughtiness is the opposite of humility. The Greek and Hebrew words translated “haughty” and “haughtiness” have the basic meaning of causing oneself to appear “high,” “exalted,” “lofty,” “eminent.” One who is haughty is, in his own esteem, superior, lifted up above his fellowmen. As a result, such a person usually claims honor and attention beyond what is due and treats others with disrespect and insolence.
A Condition of the Heart. Haughtiness is a bad quality or characteristic that is deeper than a mental conclusion. Jesus Christ named it along with murder, thievery, blasphemy, and other wrongdoing and said that “from inside, out of the heart of men,” such things issue forth. (Mr 7:21, 22) Jesus’ earthly mother Mary said of Jehovah: “He has scattered abroad those who are haughty in the intention of their hearts.” (Lu 1:51) David appealed to Jehovah, saying: “My heart has not been haughty.”—Ps 131:1; Isa 9:9; Da 5:20.
Even a person whose heart has been humble in service of God can become haughty because of gaining wealth or power or by reason of his beauty, success, wisdom, or the acclaim of others. King Uzziah of Judah was such a person. He ruled well and enjoyed Jehovah’s blessing for many years. (2Ch 26:3-5) But the Bible record states: “However, as soon as he was strong, his heart became haughty even to the point of causing ruin, so that he acted unfaithfully against Jehovah his God and came into the temple of Jehovah to burn incense upon the altar of incense.” (2Ch 26:16) Uzziah lifted himself up to perform priestly duties, which privilege God had expressly withheld from the kings of Israel, making kingship and priesthood separate.
At one time good King Hezekiah became, for a brief period, haughty in heart, and his haughtiness evidently infected the people he ruled. He had been exalted in rulership because of Jehovah’s blessing, but he failed to appreciate and to recognize that all credit should have gone to God. The chronicler writes of him: “But according to the benefit rendered him Hezekiah made no return, for his heart became haughty and there came to be indignation against him and against Judah and Jerusalem.” Happily, he recovered from this dangerous attitude. The account continues: “However, Hezekiah humbled himself for the haughtiness of his heart, he and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and Jehovah’s indignation did not come upon them in the days of Hezekiah.”—2Ch 32:25, 26; compare Isa 3:16-24; Eze 28:2, 5, 17.
God Opposes Haughtiness. Not only are haughty ones distasteful to honest men but, more seriously, they also receive the opposition of Jehovah God. (Jas 4:6; 1Pe 5:5) Haughtiness is foolishness and a sin (Pr 14:3; 21:4), and Jehovah sets himself against the haughty to bring them low. (2Sa 22:28; Job 10:16; 40:11; Ps 18:27; 31:18, 23; Isa 2:11, 17) If not forsaken, haughtiness is sure to bring destruction. The ancient nation of Moab, which lifted itself up against God and his people, was brought to nothing. (Isa 16:6; 25:10, 11; Jer 48:29) Even the ten-tribe kingdom of Israel was not spared when it became haughty and insolent in heart.—Isa 9:8-12.
Guarding Against Haughtiness. A person should therefore watch carefully to keep haughtiness out of his heart. He should be especially on guard when he has achieved success in any endeavor or when he is given a higher or more responsible position. He ought to be mindful that “pride is before a crash, and a haughty spirit before stumbling.” (Pr 16:18) If he lets haughtiness grow, it can come to control him to the extent that Jehovah will class him with those whom He gives up to a disapproved mental state, and who are deserving of death. (Ro 1:28, 30, 32) Such caution is especially appropriate in “the last days,” when, as the apostle warned, haughtiness would be one of the distinguishing characteristics of those critical times.—2Ti 3:1, 2.
Additionally, the person desiring God’s favor should avoid flattery, which tends to cultivate haughtiness in others. The proverb says: “An able-bodied man that is flattering his companion is spreading out a mere net for his steps.” (Pr 29:5) Not only does the flatterer bring ruin to his companion (“a flattering mouth causes an overthrow”; Pr 26:28) but he also receives God’s disfavor. The apostle Paul was careful to avoid both flattery and haughtiness.—1Th 2:5, 6.
HAURAN
p. 1045
HAURAN
(Ha·u·ranʹ) [Grown Pale].
A boundary site in Ezekiel’s vision of Israel’s inheritance. (Eze 47:13, 15, 16, 18) According to some scholars it embraced approximately the same area earlier covered by the term “Bashan.” (See BASHAN.) Hauran is apparently the district referred to in ancient Egyptian texts (Huruna) and Assyrian documents of Shalmaneser III (Hauranu). It also appears to correspond to the smaller region called Auranitis in Greco-Roman times. The name Hauran is applied today to the rolling prairie of rich, red soil between Damascus and the Yarmuk.
HAVILAH
pp. 1045–1046
HAVILAH
(Havʹi·lah) [[Region of] Sand].
1. A land ‘encircled’ by the Pishon, one of the four rivers branching off from the river issuing out of Eden. It is further identified as a land of good gold, bdellium gum, and onyx stone. (Ge 2:10-12) Inasmuch as the Pishon River is no longer identifiable, the location of the land of Havilah remains uncertain. (See PISHON.) The description of its resources is considered by some to be typically Arabian, and it is associated by some with a region in Arabia. On the basis of the Biblical reference to “the entire land of Havilah,” J. Simons suggests that the term “Havilah” may take in the entire Arabian Peninsula, though it is difficult to see how the Pishon River could have ‘encircled’ such an area.—The Geographical and Topographical Texts of the Old Testament, Leiden, 1959, pp. 40, 41.
2. According to Genesis 25:18, the Ishmaelites were “tabernacling from Havilah near Shur, which is in front of Egypt, as far as Assyria.” This would require that Havilah, or at least a portion thereof, extend to or near the Sinai Peninsula, in which the Wilderness of Shur likely is located. (See SHUR.) The text evidently shows that the nomadic Ishmaelites ranged from the Sinai Peninsula clear across northern Arabia and into Mesopotamia. Similarly, when King Saul struck down the Amalekites “from Havilah as far as Shur, which is in front of Egypt” (1Sa 15:7), it would appear that the expression “from Havilah” points to a portion, probably the NW corner, of the Arabian Peninsula as representing one limit of the territory in which the Amalekites were centered, while the Wilderness of Shur in the Sinai Peninsula represented the other limit, or as expressed in The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, “from the desert interior of the N Arabian Nejd to the region N of modern Suez in Egypt.” (Edited by G. A. Buttrick, 1962, Vol. 1, p. 101) Thus, it would appear that it embraced at least the NW portion of the Arabian Peninsula and perhaps a much larger area.
3. A son of Cush the son of Ham. (Ge 10:6, 7) Many scholars view the name Havilah in this text as also representing a region, and the name may well have come to be applied to the area settled by the descendants of this son of Cush. Since the majority of Cush’s descendants appear to have migrated into Africa and Arabia following the breakup at Babel (Ge 11:9), it is generally suggested that the descendants of the Cushite Havilah are to be connected with the region called Haulan in ancient Sabean inscriptions. This region lay on the SW coast of Arabia to the N of modern-day Yemen. Additionally, some suggest that, in course of time, migrants of this tribe crossed the Red Sea to the area now known as Djibouti and Somalia in Africa, the ancient name possibly being preserved there in that of the Aualis. (A Dictionary of the Bible, edited by J. Hastings, 1903, Vol. II, p. 311) It is equally possible that the migration took place in a reverse direction, that is, from Africa to Arabia. The strait of the Red Sea, called Bab el-Mandeb, that separates Arabia from Djibouti in Africa is only about 32 km (20 mi) wide.
4. A son of Joktan and descendant of Shem through Arpachshad. (Ge 10:22-29) The names of certain others of Joktan’s sons, such as Hazarmaveth and Ophir, are evidently connected with regions in S Arabia. Thus it seems likely that the Semitic Havilah and his descendants also settled in Arabia, though not necessarily in the south. Some would place him in the region identical with that of the Cushite Havilah; but the mere correspondency of the names is hardly basis for assuming that, in spite of their ethnological differences, they both gravitated to the same area. While the evidence connecting the Cushite Havilah with the region in SW Arabia known as Haulan (mentioned in No. 3) is not conclusive, hence possibly allowing for Haulan to be connected instead with the Semitic Havilah, Haulan’s association with Africa and its proximity to Ethiopia (the land of Cush) would seem to favor its being linked with the Cushite Havilah. On this basis it would seem likely that the Havilah descended from Shem occupied territory more to the N of Arabia, perhaps providing the source for the name of the land referred to in No. 1.
HAVVOTH-JAIR
p. 1046
HAVVOTH-JAIR
(Havʹvoth-jaʹir) [Tent Villages of Jair].
Villages located in Manasseh’s territory E of the Jordan. Since “Gilead” at times also denotes all of Israel’s land E of the Jordan (Jos 22:9), this may explain why the Havvoth-jair are spoken of as being in Gilead (Nu 32:40, 41), although other texts locate the villages in Bashan.—De 3:14; Jos 13:29, 30.
Jair (a descendant of Judah through Hezron, but also reckoned as a descendant of Manasseh), a contemporary of Moses, is credited with capturing these “tent villages,” evidently 23 in number, and naming them Havvoth-jair, after himself. (Nu 32:39-41; De 3:14; 1Ch 2:3, 21-23; see JAIR No. 1.) Years later, 30 cities in the possession of Judge Jair’s 30 sons were known as Havvoth-jair. Some critics view this as a contradictory explanation about the origin of the name Havvoth-jair. However, the Judges account does not state that the name Havvoth-jair was first used in this later period. It simply indicates that at the time of the writing, the name still was in use and was applied to these 30 cities.—Jg 10:3, 4.
During the reign of Solomon, the tent villages of Jair were included in one of the districts placed under a deputy. (1Ki 4:7, 13) The 60 cities mentioned in 1 Kings 4:13 and in other texts (Jos 13:30; 1Ch 2:23) were at that time fortified cities of the Argob region in Bashan and possibly did not include the numerous rural towns. (Compare De 3:4, 5.) “The tent villages” of Jair may possibly have been distinct from the 60 cities, but this is uncertain.
At an unspecified time in Israel’s history, Geshur and Syria captured the Havvoth-jair.—1Ch 2:23.
HAZAEL
pp. 1046–1047
HAZAEL
(Hazʹa·el) [God Beheld].
A notable king of Syria, Hazael apparently began to rule during the reign of King Jehoram of Israel (c. 917-905 B.C.E.). (2Ki 8:7-16) He died during the reign of King Jehoash of Israel (c. 859-845 B.C.E.). (2Ki 13:24, 25) Hazael was not of royal lineage but had merely been a high officer in the service of his predecessor, King Ben-hadad II of Syria.—2Ki 8:7-9.
Years prior to Hazael’s reign, Jehovah had instructed Elijah to “anoint Hazael as king over Syria.” The reason for the appointment was that Israel had sinned against God and Hazael was to execute punishment upon the nation.—1Ki 19:15-18.
Hazael was never literally anointed with oil, but the commission given to Elijah was nevertheless fulfilled by his successor Elisha the prophet. This occurred when Syrian King Ben-hadad II fell sick and sent Hazael to Syria’s principal city Damascus. Hazael was to take a gift and to inquire of Elisha whether or not Ben-hadad would survive his sickness. Elisha said to Hazael: “Go, say to [Ben-hadad], ‘You will positively revive,’” but the prophet continued, saying: “And Jehovah has shown me that he will positively die.” He further said to Hazael: “Jehovah has shown me you as king over Syria.” On Hazael’s return, in reply to the king’s question as to Elisha’s answer, Hazael said: “He said to me, ‘You will positively revive’”; but then, on the next day, Hazael suffocated the king with a wet coverlet and began to rule in his place.—2Ki 8:7-15.
The words of Elisha to Hazael have been the subject of considerable conjecture. According to the margin of the Masoretic text, as well as the Greek Septuagint, the Latin Vulgate, the Syriac Peshitta, and 18 Hebrew manuscripts, the text reads: “Say to him, ‘You will,’” whereas the main body of the Masoretic text says, “Say, ‘You will not.’”
If the reading is taken that Hazael was told to tell Ben-hadad “‘You will positively revive,’” Elisha’s answer to Ben-hadad’s inquiry may have been in the form of a riddle, meaning that Ben-hadad’s sickness itself would not kill him but that he would nevertheless die (as he did, by the hand of Hazael). At any rate, Hazael verbally gave the king the first part of Elisha’s answer: “You will positively revive,” but the rest of the answer Hazael carried out in violent action.—2Ki 8:10.
Hazael Oppresses Israel. Shortly after becoming king, Hazael engaged in a war with the kings of Israel and Judah at Ramoth-gilead (Ramah). At that time, King Jehoram of Israel was wounded, but the outcome of the battle itself is not stated in the account. (2Ki 8:25-29; 2Ch 22:1-6) In the days of Jehoram’s successor King Jehu of Israel, Hazael began to take Israel’s land piece by piece, capturing Gilead and Bashan, E of the Jordan. (2Ki 10:32, 33) This apparently opened the way for his later invasion of the kingdom of Judah. Hazael took the city of Gath in Philistia and then set his face to go up against Jerusalem. King Jehoash of Judah, however, bought Hazael off by giving him valuable things from the temple and palace so that Hazael withdrew, sparing Jerusalem.—2Ki 12:17, 18.
Particularly during the reign of Jehu’s son Jehoahaz of Israel, Hazael became a great oppressor of Israel, fulfilling what the prophet Elisha had foreseen—that Hazael would consign Israel’s fortified places to the fire, kill their choice men with the sword, dash to pieces their children, and rip up their pregnant women. (2Ki 13:3, 22; 8:12) Yet, God did not allow Syria to crush Israel completely. (2Ki 13:4, 5) After Hazael’s death, King Jehoash of Israel, in three victories, recaptured from Hazael’s son Ben-hadad III the cities that Hazael had taken from King Jehoahaz, his father. (2Ki 13:23-25) Later King Jeroboam II of Israel “restored Damascus and Hamath to Judah in Israel.”—2Ki 14:28.
In Ancient Inscriptions. Hazael is mentioned in a historical inscription found at a place now called Afis, about 40 km (25 mi) SW of Aleppo. This inscription agrees with the Bible, that Hazael’s son Ben-hadad III, here called “Barhadad,” succeeded him as king of Syria.
The campaigns of Shalmaneser III against Syria are recorded in his annals, in which he recounts his victories over Hazael. In these annals, Hazael is called a commoner (literally, son of nobody), doubtless because he was not of royal descent but took the throne of Damascus by assassinating King Ben-hadad II. One of these inscriptions reads: “In the eighteenth year of my rule I crossed the Euphrates for the sixteenth time. Hazael of Damascus (Imerisu) put his trust upon his numerous army and called up his troops in great number, making the mountain Senir (Sa-ni-ru), a mountain, facing the Lebanon, to his fortress. I fought with him and inflicted a defeat upon him, killing with the sword 16,000 of his experienced soldiers. I took away from him 1,121 chariots, 470 riding horses as well as his camp. He disappeared to save his life (but) I followed him and besieged him in Damascus (Di-mas-qi), his royal residence. (There) I cut down his gardens (outside of the city, and departed). I marched as far as the mountains of Hauran (sadee matHa-u-ra-ni), destroying, tearing down and burning innumerable towns, carrying booty away from them which was beyond counting.”—Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. B. Pritchard, 1974, p. 280.
However, Shalmaneser III evidently failed to take Damascus itself. This was apparently left for Tiglath-pileser III to accomplish, in the days of Syrian King Rezin. This fulfilled Jehovah’s prophecy through Amos: “I will send a fire onto the house of Hazael, and it must devour the dwelling towers of Ben-hadad. And I will break the bar of Damascus.”—Am 1:4, 5; 2Ki 16:9.
HAZAIAH
p. 1047
HAZAR-ADDAR
p. 1047
HAZAR-ENAN
pp. 1047–1048
HAZAR-ENAN
(Haʹzar-eʹnan), Hazar-enon (Haʹzar-eʹnon) [Courtyard (Settlement) of the Fountain (Spring)].
A site on the northern boundary of “the land of Canaan.” (Nu 34:2, 7-10) Ezekiel referred to Hazar-enon (Hazar-enan), along with Damascus and Hamath, in his forevision of the territory of Israel. (Eze 47:13, 17; 48:1) A positive identification of the site cannot be made at this time. However, most scholars tentatively locate it at Qaryatein, about 120 km (75 mi) NE of Damascus on the road to Palmyra.
HAZAR-GADDAH
p. 1048
HAZAR-GADDAH
(Haʹzar-gadʹdah) [Courtyard (Settlement) of Gaddah].
A city in southern Judah (Jos 15:21, 27); the location is unknown.
HAZARMAVETH
p. 1048
HAZARMAVETH
(Ha·zar·maʹveth) [Courtyard (Settlement) of Death].
A descendant of Noah through Shem and Joktan. (Ge 10:1, 21, 25, 26; 1Ch 1:20) It is generally believed that Hazarmaveth’s descendants settled the Hadhramaut region in southern Arabia. A connection between Hadhramaut and Hazarmaveth is suggested by the similarity of the consonants in the original Hebrew and Arabic names. The geographic limits of the Hadhramaut are not closely defined. It is approximately 880 km (550 mi) long and 240 km (150 mi) wide. The coastal plain is rather narrow, and then the land rises steeply, forming a stony plateau with an average elevation of between 900 and 1,200 m (3,000 and 4,000 ft). Many deep, cliff-lined torrent valleys cut through the high plateau. These valleys are very fertile. Palms and dates thrive; sheep, camels, asses, and cattle find pasture; and millet, alfalfa, indigo, cotton, and corn are among the crops grown there. Chief of the torrent valleys is the Wadi Hadhramaut. This stream begins its course some 480 km (300 mi) inland from the W coast of the Arabian Peninsula and gradually curves eastward for about 640 km (400 mi), finally emptying into the Arabian Sea as the Wadi Masila (the name applied to its lower course). The Hadhramaut region anciently played an important role because of its incense trade. But frankincense trees, once abundant, are now scarce there.
HAZAR-SHUAL
p. 1048
HAZAR-SHUAL
(Haʹzar-shuʹal) [Courtyard (Settlement) of the Fox].
An enclave city of Simeon in the S of Judah. (Jos 15:21, 28; 19:1-3; 1Ch 4:28) It was reoccupied after the Babylonian exile. (Ne 11:25-27) The location is uncertain; some scholars suggest an identification with Khirbet el-Watan, about 3 km (2 mi) ESE of Beer-sheba.
HAZAR-SUSAH
p. 1048
HAZAR-SUSAH
(Haʹzar-suʹsah) [Courtyard (Settlement) of the Mare].
A Simeonite enclave city in the southern part of Judah (Jos 19:1, 2, 5), also called Hazar-susim. (1Ch 4:31) A similar list of cities originally assigned to Judah has “Sansannah” in place of Hazar-susah. (Jos 15:21, 31) Some view them as separate locations, placing Sansannah to the NNE of Beer-sheba and Hazar-susah about 26 km (16 mi) to the W of Beer-sheba at Sbalat Abu Susein, near the Plains of Philistia. A number of scholars, however, view it as probable that Hazar-susah is simply a secondary name for Sansannah, such secondary name, by its meaning, describing a notable function of the place. If it is the same as Sansannah, Hazar-susah may tentatively be identified with Khirbet esh-Shamsaniyat to the NNE of Beer-sheba, a short distance from the suggested site of Madmannah (likely Beth-marcaboth), mentioned before (Hazar-susah, Hazar-susim, or Sansannah) in the foregoing texts.—See BETH-MARCABOTH.
HAZAR-SUSIM
p. 1048
HAZAZON-TAMAR
p. 1048
HAZAZON-TAMAR
(Hazʹa·zon-taʹmar) [Gravel [Slope] of the Palm Tree].
A city inhabited by Amorites and apparently located in the vicinity of the Low Plain of Siddim. King Chedorlaomer and his allies defeated the Amorites dwelling in Hazazon-tamar. (Ge 14:5-8) Centuries later the combined forces of Moab, Ammon, and the mountainous region of Seir came against Judah by way of “Hazazon-tamar, that is to say, En-gedi.” (2Ch 20:2, 10, 11) Many scholars believe that the Genesis reference points to a location some distance S of En-gedi and therefore regard the words “that is to say, En-gedi,” as a late addition. The name “Hazazon-tamar,” however, appears to be preserved in the Wadi Hasasa (Nahal Hazezon) about 10 km (6 mi) N of the suggested site of En-gedi. Also, the meaning of Hazazon-tamar would fit the En-gedi region, described by Josephus as a place where “the finest palm-trees” are grown. (Jewish Antiquities, IX, 7 [i, 2]) So if the Genesis passage refers to a more southerly location, possibly there were two places called Hazazon-tamar: the one linked with En-gedi; the other perhaps the site SW of the Dead Sea that is called simply Tamar.—Eze 47:19; 48:28.
HAZER-HATTICON
p. 1048
HAZER-HATTICON
(Haʹzer-hatʹti·con).
A site mentioned in Ezekiel’s vision as on the boundary of Israel and “toward the boundary of Hauran.” (Eze 47:13, 16) A site by this name is unknown; some consider it a scribal error for “Hazar-enon.”—Eze 47:16, 17; see HAZAR-ENAN, HAZAR-ENON.
HAZEROTH
pp. 1048–1049
HAZEROTH
(Ha·zeʹroth) [Courtyards; Settlements].
Israel’s last camping site before entering the wilderness of Paran. (Nu 11:35; 12:16; 33:17, 18; De 1:1) At Hazeroth, Miriam was stricken with leprosy after she and Aaron questioned Moses’ authority and his taking of a Cushite wife. (Nu 11:35; 12:1-16) Most scholars connect Biblical Hazeroth with the oasis ʽAin Khadra, about 60 km (37 mi) NE of the traditional site of Mount Sinai.
HAZIEL
p. 1049
HAZIEL
(Haʹzi·el) [God Beheld].
Son of Shimei; a Gershonite Levite in the time of David.—1Ch 23:6-9.
HAZO
p. 1049
HAZO
(Haʹzo) [possibly a shortened form of Hazael, meaning “God Beheld”].
A nephew of Abraham; fifth-named son of Nahor and Milcah.—Ge 22:20-22.
HAZOR
pp. 1049–1050
HAZOR
(Haʹzor) [Courtyard; Settlement].
1. The chief city of northern Canaan at the time of Israel’s conquest under Joshua. (Jos 11:10) Hazor has been identified with Tell el-Qedah (Tel Hazor) located about 11 km (7 mi) SSE of the suggested site of Kedesh. According to archaeologist Yigael Yadin, under whose direction excavations were carried out at the site from 1955 to 1958 and 1968 to 1969, the Hazor of Joshua’s time covered an area of approximately 60 ha (150 acres) and could have accommodated from 25,000 to 30,000 inhabitants.
Jabin the king of Hazor led the united forces of northern Canaan against Joshua but suffered a humiliating defeat. Hazor itself was burned, the only city in that area built on a mound to be so treated. (Jos 11:1-13) Although later assigned to the tribe of Naphtali (Jos 19:32, 35, 36), Hazor, in the time of Deborah and Barak, was the seat of another powerful Canaanite king also called Jabin.—Jg 4:2, 17; 1Sa 12:9.
At a later period, Hazor, like Gezer and Megiddo, was fortified by King Solomon. (1Ki 9:15) Archaeological finds indicate that the gates of these three cities were of similar construction. Reporting on the excavations at Hazor, Yigael Yadin, in his work The Art of Warfare in Biblical Lands (1963, Vol. II, p. 288), writes: “As the first sign of the gate of this wall began to emerge from the dust and earth that were gently being scooped away, we were struck by its similarity to the ‘Gate of Solomon’ which had been discovered at Megiddo. Before proceeding further with the excavation, we made tentative markings of the ground following our estimate of the plan of the gate on the basis of the Megiddo gate. And then we told the laborers to go ahead and continue removing the debris. When they had finished, they looked at us with astonishment, as if we were magicians or fortune-tellers. For there, before us, was the gate whose outline we had marked, a replica of the Megiddo gate. This proved not only that both gates had been built by Solomon but that both had followed a single master plan.”
Ruins of gates at Hazor evidently dating to the time of Solomon
Over 200 years after Solomon’s death, during the reign of Israelite King Pekah, the Assyrian king Tiglath-pileser III conquered Hazor and carried its inhabitants into exile.—2Ki 15:29.
2. A Judean city in the Negeb, perhaps to be linked with el-Jebariyeh, located some 24 km (15 mi) ENE of the suggested site of Kadesh-barnea (likely the same as Kedesh).—Jos 15:21, 23.
3. Another name for Kerioth-hezron, a town of Judah that has generally been identified with Khirbet el-Qaryatein (Tel Qeriyyot), located about 20 km (12 mi) S of Hebron.—Jos 15:21, 25.
4. A town located in the territory of Benjamin. (Ne 11:31, 33) Khirbet Hazzur, situated about 7 km (4.5 mi) NW of the Temple Mount in Jerusalem, has been suggested as a probable site.
5. A region in the Arabian Desert east of the Jordan mentioned in the prophecy of Jeremiah as being due for despoiling by King Nebuchadrezzar (Nebuchadnezzar) of Babylon.—Jer 49:28-33.
HAZOR-HADATTAH
p. 1050
HAZOR-HADATTAH
(Haʹzor-ha·datʹtah) [probably, The New Courtyard (Settlement)].
A city in the southern part of Judah. (Jos 15:21, 25) Its exact location is not known.
HAZZELELPONI
p. 1050
HEʼ
p. 1050
HEʼ
[ה].
The fifth letter in the Hebrew alphabet. In speaking, heʼ has a guttural sound somewhere between the softer ʼaʹleph and the harsher chehth. It thus corresponds generally to the English “h” and is similar to the sound of “h” in the word “behind.” In the Hebrew, it appears at the beginning of each verse of Psalm 119:33-40. The letters heʼ [ה] and chehth [ח] are very similar in form.—See HEBREW, II.
HEAD
pp. 1050–1052
HEAD
The top of the human body; the location of the brain and the senses of sight, hearing, smell, and taste. The head (Heb., roʼsh; Gr., ke·pha·leʹ) figures prominently in the Bible in both a literal and a figurative sense.
Crushing or Bruising. The book of Ecclesiastes contains a metaphoric description of the effects of old age, terminating in death. (Ec 12:1-7) The ‘crushing of the golden bowl’ describes the breaking down at death of the brain and its functions in the bowllike cranium of the head. Death or destruction are represented by the expression ‘breaking the head.’ (Ps 68:21; 74:13, 14) The Bible’s first prophecy (Ge 3:15) states that the ‘seed of the woman,’ after himself suffering a bruising of the heel, will bruise the serpent’s head. In fulfillment, other texts show that the Serpent, Satan the Devil, is to be put into an abyss where he will be immobile for a thousand years and shortly thereafter is to be annihilated forever in “the lake of fire,” “the second death.”—Re 20:1-3, 7, 10, 14; 12:9.
‘Lifting Up the Head.’ King David, bowed in humiliation and trouble, looked to Jehovah as his Shield and the One ‘lifting up his head,’ enabling him to hold his head high again. (Ps 3:3; compare Lu 21:28.) In fulfillment of Joseph’s interpretation of a dream, Pharaoh ‘lifted up the head’ of his chief cupbearer by restoring him to his former office. But Pharaoh ‘lifted up [the] head from off’ his chief baker, putting him to death.—Ge 40:13, 19-22.
Blessing, Anointing, Swearing. The head was the member of the body on which blessings were placed. (Ge 48:13-20; 49:26) God’s favor, guidance, and wisdom are likened to a lamp shining on the head and a wreath of charm on the head. (Job 29:3; Pr 4:7-9) Anointing oil was poured on the head. (Le 8:12; Ps 133:2) In his Sermon on the Mount, Jesus counseled to ‘grease the head’ when fasting, so as to appear well groomed and not make a sanctimonious show of self-denial for public acclaim. (Mt 6:17, 18) Greasing the head of a guest with oil came to be one of the essential marks of hospitality. (Lu 7:46) The Jews developed a custom of swearing by their head (or life), a practice Jesus condemned.—Mt 5:36, 37; see OATH.
Representing the Person. The head as the governing member of the body was also used to represent the person himself. Jesus Christ’s having “nowhere to lay down his head” meant he had no residence that he could call his own. (Mt 8:20) The head of a Nazirite was under a vow, his long hair attesting to the fact. (Nu 6:5, 18-20) The sins or errors of a person were spoken of as being over his head. (Ezr 9:6; Ps 38:4; compare Da 1:10.) David showed appreciation for reproof from the righteous, calling it oil that his head would not want to refuse. (Ps 141:5) When judgment catches up with the wicked person, he is said to be recompensed by having his evil or his punishment come upon his own head. (Jg 9:57; 1Sa 25:39; Jer 23:19; 30:23; Joe 3:4, 7; Ob 15; compare Ne 4:4.) One’s blood being on his own head meant that an individual pursuing a wrong course of action worthy of bringing the death sentence was personally responsible for the loss of his life. (2Sa 1:16; 1Ki 2:37; Eze 33:2-4; Ac 18:6) To bring back on his head the blood of those a person killed would be to bring him to judgment for bloodguilt.—1Ki 2:32, 33.
Each year, the sins of the people were confessed by Israel’s high priest, with his hands on the head of the goat for Azazel (transferring the sins to the goat), after which the animal was led into the wilderness to carry these errors off into oblivion. (Le 16:7-10, 21, 22) As other texts show, Jesus Christ personally ‘carried our sicknesses and bore our pains’ and ‘bore the sins of many.’—Isa 53:4, 5; Heb 9:28; 1Pe 2:24.
The priests and others in whose behalf certain sacrifices were made laid their hands on the head of the animal in acknowledgment that the sacrifice was for them.—Le 1:2-4; 8:14; Nu 8:12.
Exaltation, Humiliation, and Contempt. Among some of the nations, soldiers were buried with their swords under their heads, that is, with military honors. (Eze 32:27) The wise man’s “eyes are in his head,” that is, he sees where he is going. (Ec 2:14) Dust, earth, or ashes put on the head signified distress, mourning, or humiliation. (Jos 7:6; 1Sa 4:12; 2Sa 13:19) The psalmist, in recounting the testings and hardships on God’s people, says that men had ridden over Israel’s head. He apparently refers to the subjection under which God’s people were brought by mere worldly men (the Hebrew word used is ʼenohshʹ, “mortal man”) who were powerful, cruel, and haughty. (Ps 66:12; compare Isa 51:23.) To bow down the head was a sign of humility or of mourning (Isa 58:5), and to wag, or shake, the head was symbolic of derision, contempt, or astonishment.—Ps 22:7; Jer 18:15, 16; Mt 27:39, 40; Mr 15:29, 30.
Kindness to Enemies. The Bible recommends that a person treat his enemy kindly, “for by doing this you will heap fiery coals upon his head.” (Ro 12:20; Pr 25:21, 22) This metaphor is drawn from the ancient process of smelting, where coals were heaped on top of the ore as well as being underneath. So exercising kindness will tend to soften the person and melt his hardness, separating evil impurities and bringing out the good in him.
Ruling Position. “Head” could refer to the chief member of a family, tribe, nation, or government. (Jg 11:8; 1Sa 15:17; 1Ki 8:1; 1Ch 5:24) “Family head” is, literally, “patriarch” (Gr., pa·tri·arʹkhes). (Ac 2:29; 7:8, 9; Heb 7:4) “At the head” was used in the sense of leading. (Mic 2:13) Israel itself, if obedient to God, was to be at the head of the nations, on top, in that the nation would be free and prosperous, even having the people of other nations in their debt. (De 28:12, 13) If the Israelites disobeyed, the alien resident would lend to them, becoming head over them.—De 28:43, 44.
Seven heads of the dragon. The “dragon” seen in heaven in the apostle John’s vision had seven heads. It is identified as the Devil. (Re 12:3, 9) Additionally, the “wild beast” on earth, which receives its power from the dragon, and also the “scarlet-colored wild beast” are both depicted as having seven heads, and these heads are clearly used to represent world powers. (Re 13:1; 17:3, 9, 10; compare Da 2:32, 37, 38, where King Nebuchadnezzar’s dynasty is called a “head.”) Hence, the seven diademed heads of the Dragon would evidently point to Satan’s headship over the seven world powers of Bible prophecy.—Eph 6:12; see BEASTS, SYMBOLIC.
Head of the Christian Congregation. In the Christian congregation Jesus Christ is the Head of the congregation, which is his “body,” of 144,000 members. (Eph 1:22, 23; Col 1:18; Re 14:1) Having immortality, he is the ever-living liaison member of the body of spirit-begotten Christians on earth at any given time, supplying all necessary things for them to grow spiritually and function to God’s glory. (1Co 12:27; Eph 4:15, 16; Col 2:18, 19) As the material temple had a “headstone” (Zec 4:7), so Jesus is the headstone of a spiritual temple (Ac 4:8-11; 1Pe 2:7) and the head of all government and authority under God, who is the Head over all. (Col 2:10; 1Co 11:3) The Bible likens Christ’s position as head of the congregation to that of a husband toward his wife, to impress upon human married couples the direction, love, and care the husband must exercise and the subjection that the wife must manifest within the marital union.—Eph 5:22-33.
The apostle Paul, drawing on the principle of the primary headship of God, the Head of Christ, and the relative headship of the man over the woman, sets forth the principle governing the Christian congregation, namely, that the woman should recognize the God-ordained headship of man by wearing a head covering, “a sign of authority,” upon her head when praying or prophesying in the congregation.—1Co 11:3-16; see HAIR; HEADDRESS; HEADSHIP.
Other Uses. The Hebrew word for “head” is used to refer to the tops of pillars of the tabernacle, the courtyard, and the temple (Ex 36:37, 38; 38:17; 1Ki 7:16), as well as to the tops of mountains (Ge 8:5), of bushes or trees (1Ch 14:15), of a ladder (Ge 28:12), and of a scepter (Es 5:2), to cite a few examples. It is also applied to that which is the head of or the beginning of something, such as the head of rivers and of roads (Ge 2:10; Eze 21:21) as well as the first month (“the start [head] of the months” [Ex 12:2]). The Jewish name for their new year’s day is Rosh Hashanah, literally meaning, “Head of the Year.”—See ATTITUDES AND GESTURES.
HEADBAND
p. 1052
HEAD COVERING
pp. 1052–1053
HEAD COVERING
Aside from being an item of dress, head covering has a spiritual significance among God’s servants in connection with headship and subjection. The apostle Paul sets forth the God-ordained principle of headship operative in the Christian congregation, saying: “The head of every man is the Christ; in turn the head of a woman is the man; in turn the head of the Christ is God.” (1Co 11:3) Paul points out that a head covering is “a sign of authority” that the woman should wear in acknowledging the headship of the man, submitting herself to proper theocratic authority, when she is praying or is prophesying in the congregation.—1Co 11:4-6, 10.
The apostle shows, conversely, that the man should not wear a head covering when taking the lead before the congregation, as when praying or prophesying. It is his normal position under God’s arrangement. For the man to wear a head covering in these instances would bring shame upon his own head. It would also indicate disrespect for Jesus Christ as his head as well as for the Supreme Head, Jehovah God, for man is “God’s image and glory,” originally made as God’s representative on earth. He should not obscure this fact by wearing a head covering. The man was created first, prior to the woman; the woman is “out of man” and was created “for the sake of the man.” Her qualities are an expression of the man’s honor and dignity, just as the man’s qualities are a reflection of the honor and dignity of God. Therefore the Christian woman should be happy to acknowledge her subordinate position by the modesty and subjection she displays, and she should be willing to represent this visibly by wearing a veil or other material as a head covering. She should not try to usurp the man’s place but should, rather, uphold his headship.—1Co 11:4, 7-10.
Paul calls attention to the naturally long hair of the women in the congregation to which he wrote as a continuous God-given reminder that the woman is by nature subject to the man. She should, therefore, acknowledge this when performing what are customarily the man’s duties in the Christian congregation, and she should wear some form of head covering besides her hair, which she normally always has. She will thereby show that she recognizes the God-ordained headship principle and that she makes a distinction between her normal daily activities and the performing of special duties in the congregation when, for example, there is no qualified male member present, or when she is teaching others individually in a formal session for Bible study in the presence of her husband or a male member of the congregation.—1Co 11:11-15.
As a powerful reason for the congregation of God to follow this procedure, the apostle points to the angels of God, who are “sent forth to minister for those who are going to inherit salvation.” (Heb 1:13, 14) These mighty spirit persons are interested in and concerned with Christians’ keeping their places within God’s arrangement so that theocratic order and pure worship are maintained before God.—1Co 11:10.
The need for this counsel to the congregation at ancient Corinth is better understood when we realize that it was the general custom then for women always to be veiled in public. Only those of loose morals went unveiled. And the pagan priestesses at the temples evidently followed the practice of removing their veils and letting their hair hang disheveled when claiming to be under divine inspiration. Such a practice in the Christian congregation would be disgraceful and a flouting of Jehovah God’s arrangement of headship and subjection. Paul concluded his argument by saying that if anyone disputed for any custom other than what Paul set forth, the congregation should nevertheless follow the apostle’s counsel regarding the wearing of a head covering. This makes such instruction applicable at all times and places in the Christian congregation.—1Co 11:16.
The Hebrews in ancient times, aside from wearing a headdress as an article of apparel, would cover their heads to signify a condition of mourning. (2Sa 15:30; Jer 14:3) Women also showed modesty in this way. When Rebekah was about to meet Isaac, “she proceeded to take a headcloth and to cover herself,” evidently as a symbol of her subjection to him as the one who was to become her husband.—Ge 24:65; see HEADDRESS; HEADSHIP.
HEADDRESS
pp. 1053–1054
HEADDRESS
Among the Hebrews, little emphasis was placed on a covering for the head as a regularly worn article of clothing. When necessary, the common people may at times have used the mantle or the robe for this purpose. Ornamental headdress, however, was often worn by men in official positions and by both men and women on festive or special occasions. The priests of Israel had their prescribed form of headgear.—Ex 28:4, 39, 40; see CROWN; DRESS.
Types of Headdress in Hebrew Scriptures. The head covering first mentioned in the Bible is the headcloth that Rebekah put on when she met Isaac. (Ge 24:65) The Hebrew word used here is tsa·ʽiphʹ, elsewhere translated “shawl.” (Ge 38:14, 19) The wearing of this “headcloth” evidently signified Rebekah’s subjection to her betrothed Isaac.
The turban (Heb., mits·neʹpheth) of the high priest was of fine linen, wrapped around the head, having a gold plate tied to its front with blue string. (Ex 28:36-39; Le 16:4) The ornamental headgear of the underpriests was also “wrapped” around the head, but a different Hebrew word (migh·ba·ʽahʹ) is used for their headdress, indicating that it was different in form and perhaps not as elaborate as the high priest’s turban. Nor did the underpriests’ headgear have the gold plate.—Le 8:13.
Job mentions the turban in a figurative sense, likening his justice to a turban. (Job 29:14; compare Pr 1:9; 4:7-9.) Women sometimes wore turbans. (Isa 3:23) Here the Hebrew word is tsa·niphʹ. It is used in the expression “kingly turban” at Isaiah 62:3, and at Zechariah 3:5, for the high priest’s headgear.
The peʼerʹ, evidently turbanlike, was worn by a bridegroom (Isa 61:10) and was a symbol of joyfulness. (Isa 61:3; compare Eze 24:17, 23.) This word is also used for the headdress of women (Isa 3:20) and for that of the priests.—Eze 44:18.
The headbands (Heb., shevi·simʹ) seem to have been made of network. (Isa 3:18) The “pendant turbans” (Heb., tevu·limʹ) described by Ezekiel as being on the heads of Chaldean warriors may have been highly colored and decorated.—Eze 23:14, 15.
Daniel’s three young Hebrew companions, fully dressed and even wearing caps, were thrown into Nebuchadnezzar’s furnace. The caps may have been worn to denote their title or rank. Some believe that they were conical in shape.—Da 3:21.
Ancient and Modern Headgear. Most of the representations on monuments and reliefs of Egypt, Babylon, and Assyria depict scenes of war and hunting, or of the royal palace or the temples. However, the Egyptians, particularly, have a good many illustrations of workmen plying various arts and trades. In these the kings, chieftains, and nobles are shown wearing widely varying forms of headdress, while the common people are often pictured without head covering, or sometimes with rather close-fitting headgear.
A very similar form of headdress in the Middle East today is the kaffiyeh, worn by the Bedouin. It consists of a square cloth folded so that three corners hang down over the back and shoulders. It is bound on with a cord around the head, leaving the face exposed and affording protection from sun and wind for the head and neck. It is possible that such a covering for the head was worn anciently by the Hebrews.
Head Covering and Feminine Subjection. The apostle Paul directed that women have on a head covering when praying or prophesying in the Christian congregation. The woman thereby acknowledged the headship principle, according to which the man is the head of the woman, Christ is man’s head and, in turn, God is the head of Christ. Paul said that a woman’s long hair is naturally given to her “instead of a headdress.” The apostle was then writing to the Christians at Corinth, living among Europeans and Semites, with whom this natural distinction between males and females as to length of hair was the case. Slave women and those caught in fornication or adultery had their heads shaved. Paul pointed out that the long hair of a woman was a natural evidence of her womanly position under man’s headship. The woman, seeing this natural reminder of her subjection, should, in consequence, wear a form of head covering as “a sign of authority” on her head when praying or prophesying in the congregation, thus demonstrating before others, including the angels, her personal recognition of the headship principle. (1Co 11:3-16) This had doubtless been the practice of prophetesses of ancient times, such as Deborah (Jg 4:4) and Anna (Lu 2:36-38), when they prophesied.—See HAIR.
HEADSHIP
pp. 1054–1055
HEADSHIP
The basic principle of headship is set out at 1 Corinthians 11:3: “The head of every man is the Christ; in turn the head of a woman is the man; in turn the head of the Christ is God.”
Man’s Place. The first part of this counsel on headship applied to the man; he is not independent and without need to recognize a “head.” Rather, he is obliged to follow the directions and pattern provided by his head, Christ. (1Jo 2:6) This is so not only in regard to his religious activities (Mt 28:19, 20) but also in his personal activities. For instance, if he is a family man, then out of respect for his own head, Christ, he should comply with the counsel to dwell with his wife according to knowledge, ‘assigning her honor as to a weaker vessel,’ and he should put forth an earnest effort to train his children properly. (1Pe 3:7; Eph 6:4) This counsel was provided in the Bible for all in Christ’s congregation; so respect for headship is involved in a man’s heeding it.—Eph 5:23.
As man had priority in human creation, he is given priority of position over the woman. (1Ti 2:12, 13) The woman was made from a rib taken from the man and was bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh. (Ge 2:22, 23) She was created for the sake of the man, not the man for her sake. (1Co 11:9) Therefore, the woman, in God’s arrangement for the family, was always to be in subjection to her husband and was not to usurp his authority. (Eph 5:22, 23; 1Pe 3:1) Also, in the Christian congregation the woman is not to teach other dedicated men nor to exercise authority over them.—1Ti 2:12.
Among the Hebrews of ancient times the superior position occupied by the man in the family and in the tribal arrangement was recognized. Sarah was submissive, calling Abraham “lord,” and is favorably mentioned for this recognition of his headship. (Ge 18:12; 1Pe 3:5, 6) Under the Law covenant the preferred position of the male was emphasized. Only the males were required by command to assemble for the three festivals of Jehovah at the place that God chose, although women also attended. (De 16:16) The woman was ceremonially “unclean” twice as long after the birth of a baby girl as after that of a baby boy.—Le 12:2, 5.
Woman’s Place. In ancient times, there were circumstances under which a woman put on a head covering to denote subjection. (Ge 24:65) Discussing the headship arrangement in the Christian congregation, the apostle Paul explained that if a woman prays or prophesies in the congregation, occupying a position God has assigned to the man, she should have on a head covering. In temporarily doing these things because no dedicated male Christian is present to do them, even though she may have long hair, the woman should not argue that her long hair is sufficient to denote her subjection. Instead, she should let her own actions demonstrate her submissiveness and her acknowledgment of man’s headship. The Christian woman does this by wearing a head covering as “a sign of authority.” This should be done “because of the angels,” who observe the Christian’s actions and who, as those ministering to the Christian congregation, are concerned with it. By wearing a head covering when necessary for spiritual reasons, the Christian woman acknowledges God’s headship arrangement.—1Co 11:5-16; Heb 1:14.
This proper theocratic order in the congregation and in the family arrangement does not hinder the woman in serving God, nor does it impede her efforts in carrying out her family activities and responsibilities. It allows her full and Scriptural freedom to serve in her place, while still being pleasing to God in harmony with the principle: “God has set the members in the body, each one of them, just as he pleased.” (1Co 12:18) Many women of ancient times had fine privileges while recognizing the headship of the man and enjoyed happy and satisfying lives. Among these were Sarah, Rebekah, Abigail, and Christian women such as Priscilla and Phoebe.
Responsibility. The exercise of authorized headship grants certain rights, but it also involves duties or obligations. ‘Christ is head of the congregation’ and so has the right to make decisions involving it and demonstrate authority over it. (Eph 5:23) But his headship also obliges him to accept the duty of caring for the congregation and bearing responsibility for his decisions. In a similar manner, a husband in exercising his headship has certain rights as to making final decisions and providing oversight. In addition, though, he has the duty to accept responsibility for his family. He has the primary obligation to provide materially and spiritually for his household.—1Ti 5:8.
The Christian man is to exercise his headship wisely, loving his wife as himself. (Eph 5:33) Jesus Christ exercises his headship over the Christian congregation in this manner. (Eph 5:28, 29) As head over his children, a father is not to irritate them but is to bring them up “in the discipline and mental-regulating of Jehovah.” (Eph 6:4) And as shepherds of the flock of God, “older men” in the Christian congregation are not to lord it over God’s “sheep” but are to remember their subjection to Jesus Christ and Jehovah God. (1Pe 5:1-4) Jesus Christ has always acted in accord with the headship principle, manifesting full recognition of his Father’s headship in word and deed. Even after ruling the earth for a thousand years, he will acknowledge Jehovah’s universal headship by handing the Kingdom over to Jehovah, subjecting “himself to the One who subjected all things to him, that God may be all things to everyone.” (1Co 15:24-28; Joh 5:19, 30; 8:28; 14:28; Php 2:5-8) Christians, followers of Jesus Christ, also acknowledge Jehovah’s supreme headship, addressing their prayers to him and recognizing him as Father and God Almighty.—Mt 6:9; Re 1:8; 11:16, 17; see FAMILY; HUSBAND.
HEALING
pp. 1055–1056
HEALING
The restoring of health to the sick; the making sound, or whole, that which is broken or injured; the curing of various diseases and defects; the returning of a person to the general state of well-being. The Hebrew verb ra·phaʼʹ and the Greek verb i·aʹo·mai are the principal words in the Bible that describe such healing in both a literal and a figurative sense. The Greek verb the·ra·peuʹo is rendered ‘cure.’ (Mt 4:23, 24) Sometimes the healing was a gradual matter; at other times it was instantaneous.
Among the blessings Jehovah bestowed on all mankind is the regenerative power of their physical organisms, the ability of the body to heal itself when wounded or diseased. A physician may recommend certain measures to speed recovery, but in reality it is the God-given recuperative powers within the body that accomplish the healing. Hence, the psalmist David acknowledged that though he was born imperfect, his Creator was able to sustain him during illness and heal all his maladies. (Ps 51:5; 41:1-3; 103:2-4) Jehovah restored the bodily health of afflicted Job (Job 42:10) and God also provided physical healing for his people Israel.—Ex 15:26.
Of Jehovah it is written that he both wounds and heals, and he does this literally and figuratively. Hence, with him there is a time to wound and a time to heal. (De 32:39; compare Ec 3:1, 3.) Unfaithful Jehoram, king of Judah, for example, was punished by Jehovah with a physical disorder of the intestines for which there was no healing. (2Ch 21:16, 18, 19) Moses recognized that it was Jehovah who had stricken Miriam with leprosy; hence, he pleaded with the only One who could cure her, saying: “O God, please! Heal her, please!” (Nu 12:10, 13) In the matter of childbearing, Jehovah healed King Abimelech, his wife, and his slave girls after the crisis had passed involving Sarah and the seed of promise.—Ge 20:17, 18.
In the Bible, spiritual rather than physical breakdown, and spiritual healing in turn, are subjects of particular significance. Attention is called to the responsibility of natural Israel’s leaders in these matters. “From the prophet even to the priest, each one [was] acting falsely” in Jeremiah’s day, they at the same time making a pretense of healing the breakdown of God’s people, claiming that all was well. (Jer 6:13, 14; 8:11) In this they were very much like Job’s comforters, “physicians of no value.”—Job 13:4.
In a few instances inanimate objects were healed, in the sense of being made whole again, like the torn-down altar Elijah mended. (1Ki 18:30) Also, the prophet Elisha healed the waters near Jericho so that they no longer caused miscarriages. (2Ki 2:19-22) Jeremiah, however, shattered the potter’s flask so completely that it was beyond repair, that is, beyond healing, and thus furnished a fine illustration. “In the same way,” Jehovah declared, “I shall break this people and this city as someone breaks the vessel of the potter so that it is no more able to be repaired [a form of ra·phaʼʹ; literally, healed].”—Jer 19:11; compare 2Ch 36:15-17.
Jesus and His Fellow Healers. Jesus Christ recognized that “teaching . . . and preaching the good news of the kingdom” was of first importance in his ministry and that “curing every sort of disease and every sort of infirmity among the people” was secondary. That is why he felt pity for the crowds primarily “because they were skinned and thrown about like sheep without a shepherd.”—Mt 4:23; 9:35, 36; Lu 9:11.
This Great Teacher also showed compassion on the multitudes that followed him because they hoped that he would heal their physical ailments. (Mt 12:15; 14:14; 19:2; Lu 5:15) His miraculous healing work served as a visible sign to his generation and gave added evidence of his Messiahship, as prophesied. (Mt 8:16, 17) It also foreshadowed the healing blessings that will be extended to mankind under God’s Kingdom rule. (Re 21:3, 4) In a very real sense Jesus healed and restored the health of many persons—the lame, the maimed, the blind, the dumb (Mt 15:30, 31), the epileptic, the paralytic (Mt 4:24), a woman suffering from a hemorrhage (Mr 5:25-29), one with a withered hand (Mr 3:3-5), a man with dropsy (Lu 14:2-4), and on many occasions those who were demon possessed were released from their Satanic enslavement and bondage.—Mt 12:22; 15:22-28; 17:15, 18; Mr 1:34; Lu 6:18; 8:26-36; 9:38-42; Ac 10:37, 38.
Jesus’ manner of curing people took various forms at different times. “Get up, pick up your cot and walk,” is all that Jesus said on one occasion, and a sick man near the pool of Bethzatha was cured. (Joh 5:2-9) In another instance, Jesus just spoke the word and the ailing one, though a distance away, was healed. (Mt 8:5-13) At other times he personally laid his hand on the sick one (Mt 8:14, 15) or touched a wound and healed it. (Lu 22:50, 51) Several diseased persons simply touched Jesus or even the fringe of his garment and were healed. (Mt 14:36; Mr 6:56; Lu 6:19; 8:43-47) And it made no difference that the persons had been afflicted with the disease for many years.—Mt 9:20-22; Lu 13:11-13; Joh 5:5-9.
Some persons opposed Jesus, not appreciating the wonderful healing work he was doing. The religious leaders were greatly angered when Jesus healed persons on the Sabbath. (Mt 12:9-14; Lu 14:1-6; Joh 5:10-16) On one such occasion Jesus silenced opponents by saying: “Hypocrites, does not each one of you on the sabbath untie his bull or his ass from the stall and lead it away to give it drink? Was it not due, then, for this woman who is a daughter of Abraham, and whom Satan held bound, look! eighteen years, to be loosed from this bond on the sabbath day?”—Lu 13:10-17.
It was not the application of Jesus’ own power, knowledge, or wisdom that healed the sick. Neither was hypnotherapy, psychotherapy, or any similar method used. Rather, it was the spirit and power of Jehovah that effected such healing. (Lu 5:17; 9:43) Not all, however, were grateful enough to give God the glory for these cures. (Lu 17:12-18) Today, not everyone recognizes the everlasting healing benefits made available through the ransom sacrifice of Christ.—1Pe 2:24.
Jesus delegated this divine power of healing to others who were closely associated with him in his ministry. When the 12 apostles were sent out, and later the 70 disciples, they were empowered to cure the sick. (Mt 10:5, 8; Lu 10:1, 8, 9) After Pentecost of 33 C.E., certain ones, including Peter, John, Philip, and Paul, were given this divine power to heal completely. (Ac 3:1-16; 4:14; 5:15, 16; 8:6, 7; 9:32-34; 28:8, 9) After Christianity became firmly rooted, and with the passing of the apostles off the scene, such “gifts of healings” also passed away.—1Co 12:8, 9, 28, 30; 13:8, 13.
It was important that the one performing the cure have full faith and confidence in Jehovah and acknowledge, as Jesus did, that the curing was accomplished by God’s power. (Mt 17:14-20; Joh 5:19) It was not necessary, however, for the afflicted ones to have faith before being cured. (Joh 5:5-9, 13) Many, though, did have strong faith.—Mt 8:5-13; 15:28; Mr 5:34; Lu 7:1-10; 17:19; Ac 14:8-10; see FAITH.
Miraculous healing was to be a “sign” of divine backing. (Ac 4:22, 29, 30) Those who refused to recognize and acknowledge this sign were spiritually blind and deaf. (Isa 6:10; Joh 12:37-41) For the reason, then, that divine healings were to serve as a sign to unbelievers, they were not ordinarily performed in behalf of those who were already spirit-begotten Christians. So when Timothy had stomach trouble, instead of performing a miraculous cure, Paul recommended that he take a little wine for his ailment.—1Ti 5:23.
Spiritual Healing. On the other hand, true spiritual healing comes from Jehovah to repentant ones. It means a return to his favor and the enjoyment of his blessings once again. (Isa 19:22; 57:17-19; Jer 33:6) Such healing has the effect of strengthening the weak hands and wobbly knees, opening blind eyes, restoring hearing to the deaf, healing the lame, and giving speech to the dumb, in a spiritual way. (Isa 35:3-6) But those incorrigible in their apostasy never experience a healing, or restoration to good health and prosperity spiritually. (2Ch 36:15-17; Isa 6:10; Jer 30:12, 13; Ac 28:24-28) Similarly, there was to be no healing for Egypt, her Pharaoh, and for the “king of Assyria.”—Jer 46:11; Eze 30:21; Na 3:18, 19.
The Scriptures prescribe the remedy for persons who are spiritually sick.—Heb 12:12, 13; Jas 5:14-16; Re 3:18.
HEARING
p. 1056
HEART
pp. 1057–1059
HEART
The important organ of the body whose chief function is to pump the blood to nourish the body cells.—Le 17:14.
The heart is made prominent in the Scriptures, being mentioned about a thousand times in one way or another. The Hebrew (lev, le·vavʹ) and Greek (kar·diʹa) words for “heart” are used by the Bible writers both literally and figuratively.
The Literal Heart. In comparatively few instances the Bible writers refer to the literal heart organ. Thus, when Jehu proceeded to shoot Jehoram “between the arms . . . the arrow came out at his heart.”—2Ki 9:24; see also Ex 28:30.
The Figurative Heart. In the great majority of its occurrences in the Scriptures, the word “heart” is used figuratively. It is said to stand for “the central part in general, the inside, and so for the interior man as manifesting himself in all his various activities, in his desires, affections, emotions, passions, purposes, his thoughts, perceptions, imaginations, his wisdom, knowledge, skill, his beliefs and his reasonings, his memory and his consciousness.”—Journal of the Society of Biblical Literature and Exegesis, 1882, p. 67.
So, in the Scriptures the figurative heart is not confined to being the seat of affection and motivation, nor is it limited to the intellect. “Among the Semites . . . all that was peculiar to man, in the category of feelings as well as intellect and will, was attributed to the heart.” It is “the sum total of the interior man as opposed to the flesh, which is the exterior and tangible man.”—The Metaphorical Use of the Names of Parts of the Body in Hebrew and in Akkadian, by E. Dhorme, Paris, 1963, pp. 113, 114, 128 (in French).
Not mere outward appearances but what a person really is inside is what counts with God, who is an examiner of hearts. (Pr 17:3; 24:12; Ps 17:3; 1Sa 16:7) So the Scriptures counsel: “More than all else that is to be guarded, safeguard your heart [the whole inner man], for out of it are the sources of life.” (Pr 4:23) And Christian wives are urged to give primary attention, not to external adornment, but to “the secret person of the heart in the incorruptible apparel of the quiet and mild spirit, which is of great value in the eyes of God.”—1Pe 3:3, 4.
In a number of cases in the Bible where the term “heart” occurs, it evidently focuses attention on the thinking faculties, but not in a sense that would isolate such faculties from the rest of what makes up the inner person. Moses urged the Israelites, “You must call back to your heart [“must recall to your mind,” ftn] that Jehovah is the true God.” And later he told them, “Jehovah has not given you a heart [“mind,” ftn] to know.” (De 4:39; 29:4) Showing that at times the heart, as referred to in both the Hebrew Scriptures and the Christian Greek Scriptures, includes the intellect are instances where it is associated with “thinking” (Mt 9:4), “reasoning” (Mr 2:6), “understanding” (1Ki 3:12; Mr 6:52), and “knowledge” (Pr 15:14).
Motivation, the impelling force behind our conduct, is a further vital aspect of the inner person, as represented by the “heart.” Thus, those making contributions for the construction of the tabernacle “came, everyone whose heart impelled him.” (Ex 35:21, 26, 29; 36:2) Wicked Haman “emboldened himself” (literally, filled him as to his heart) to scheme against the Jews. (Es 7:5, ftn; Ac 5:3) Hebrews 4:12 explains that God’s word of promise, like a sharp sword, is able to “discern thoughts and intentions of the heart.” Jesus, too, indicated that from the heart springs the motivating force behind our conduct, whether it is good or bad. (Mt 15:19; Lu 6:45) With a view to our cultivating right motivations, the Bible warns us against allowing our dealings with others to be tainted by a desire for selfish gain (Jude 16) or permitting love of money, a craving for riches, to determine our course of life. (1Ti 6:9, 10; Pr 23:4, 5) Rather, it encourages us to cultivate genuine love for God as a basis for our service to him (1Jo 5:3; De 11:13) and self-sacrificing love as a guide in dealing with fellow believers (Joh 15:12, 13); it also encourages us to make a practice of loving others of our fellowmen as we do ourselves (Lu 10:27-37; Ga 6:10). Obviously, the cultivating of such motivations involves use of the thinking faculties.—Ps 119:2, 24, 111.
The condition of our figurative heart is reflected in our disposition, our attitude, whether proud or humble. (Pr 16:5; Mt 11:29) Our feelings and emotions are also part of that inner man. These include love (De 6:5; 1Pe 1:22), joy (De 28:47; Joh 16:22), pain and sorrow (Ne 2:2; Ro 9:2), hate (Le 19:17). Thus the heart can be “anxious” (Isa 35:4), “pierced” by affliction (Ps 109:22), ‘melted’ by fear of distresses (De 20:8). In the Christian Greek Scriptures, when the mind is mentioned along with the heart, “mind” refers to the intellect while “heart” refers to the emotions, desires, and feelings of the inner person. For example, Jesus said: “You must love Jehovah your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole mind.” (Mt 22:37) He thus showed that a person’s desires, feelings, and emotions must express his love for God, but he must also express that love by the way he uses his mental faculties, as by taking in knowledge of God and Christ.—Joh 17:3.
All such functions, capabilities, emotions, and qualities are ascribed, not to the literal heart organ, but to the figurative heart as representing the total inner personality.
The Heart Can Be “Treacherous.” Adam, although perfect, let his heart be enticed; he rejected the truth and turned away from God. (See Jas 1:14, 15.) Consequently, all humans, the offspring of fallen Adam, have been conceived in sin and brought forth in error. (Ps 51:5) After the Flood, God said regarding sinful mankind in general: “The inclination of the heart of man is bad from his youth up.”—Ge 8:21.
God told the rebellious nation of Judah: “The heart is more treacherous than anything else and is desperate.” (Jer 17:9) This constitutes a serious warning that those seeking to please God must give attention not merely to what other humans see but to the kind of person they really are, the inner man. A person may have been a Christian for many years, have a fine knowledge of the Bible, and feel confident that he can safely handle any situation that may arise. Yet, although he knows full well that an act is wrong and specifically condemned by God’s law, the thoughts and desires that he has secretly cherished may entice him into sinful action.
For these reasons a Christian, though he knows the truth and may consider himself mature, must remember the treachery that his heart can display and must therefore exercise great care not to place himself in the way of temptation.—Mt 6:13; 1Co 10:8-12.
Serving With “a Complete Heart.” The literal heart must be whole to function normally, but the figurative heart can be divided. David prayed: “Unify my heart to fear your name,” suggesting that a person’s heart could be divided with regard to its affections and fears. (Ps 86:11) Such a person may be “halfhearted”—lukewarmly worshiping God. (Ps 119:113; Re 3:16) An individual can also be of “a double heart” (literally, with a heart and a heart), trying to serve two masters, or deceptively saying one thing while thinking something else. (1Ch 12:33; Ps 12:2, ftn) Jesus strongly denounced such doublehearted hypocrisy.—Mt 15:7, 8.
One seeking to please God must be neither halfhearted nor doublehearted but must serve him with a complete heart. (1Ch 28:9) This requires diligent effort in view of the heart’s being desperate and inclined to badness. (Jer 17:9, 10; Ge 8:21) Of help in maintaining a complete heart are: heartfelt prayer (Ps 119:145; La 3:41), regular study of God’s Word (Ezr 7:10; Pr 15:28), zealous participation in preaching the good news (compare Jer 20:9), and association with others whose hearts are complete toward Jehovah.—Compare 2Ki 10:15, 16.
What is meant by being in “want of heart”?
A number of times the Scriptures speak of a person’s being in “want of heart.” Lexicon in Veteris Testamenti Libros (by Koehler and Baumgartner, Leiden, 1958, p. 470) says that this means “without intelligence.” A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament by William Gesenius (translated by E. Robinson, 1836, p. 517) says that such a person is “void of understanding.” “Want of heart” marks a person who is lacking good judgment or discernment. Thus, “want of heart” is contrasted with “understanding” (Pr 10:13) and “discernment.” (Pr 11:12; 15:21) In other cases the one in “want of heart” is shown to be “inexperienced,” “foolish,” lacking in wisdom. (Pr 7:7; 9:1-9, 16; 10:21) By using the term “heart,” these scriptures show that positive qualities of the whole inner person are deficient.
That the expression “want of heart” includes the idea of lacking good judgment or discernment is evident from the context in which it is used in the Scriptures. At Proverbs 6:32 the wise man says that one committing adultery “is in want of heart.” Other translations here read: “lacketh sense” (Ro), “has no sense” (RS, JB), “lacks judgment” (NIV), “is a senseless fool” (NE). The adulterer is “a senseless fool” in view of the bitter fruit of such sexual immorality. (Pr 1:2-4; 6:23-35; 7:7, 21-27) Outwardly he may appear to be a reputable person, but the inner man is seriously lacking in proper development.
Another proverb says: “A man that is wanting in heart [“lacking sense,” Ro] shakes hands [a gesture used to ratify an agreement], going full surety before his companion.” (Pr 17:18) Perhaps swayed by sentimentality, such a man enters an agreement that could well result in loss of money and serious economic hardship for him. Though he may be well-intentioned or have praiseworthy motives, he nonetheless betrays a lack of good judgment.
In contrast to being in “want of heart,” the proverbs also speak of a person’s “acquiring heart.” As Proverbs 19:8 says: “He that is acquiring heart is loving his own soul. He that is guarding discernment is going to find good.” He is a person who gives serious attention to what he really is deep down inside. He uses his mind to acquire accurate knowledge of God and of his ways; he meditates on these things and seeks to apply them. He carefully molds his desires, affections, emotions, and goals in life in harmony with what he realizes will be approved by God. So doing, he benefits himself, demonstrating that he ‘loves his own soul.’ By thus building up the inner person, he ‘guards discernment,’ because he fortifies in wholesome ways those factors that powerfully influence his own ability to think clearly and act wisely.
God’s Heart. Jehovah reveals that he has affections and emotions, the Bible describing him as having a “heart.” At the time of the Flood “he felt hurt at his heart,” regretting that men had rejected his righteous rule, making it necessary for him to turn from being their benefactor to becoming their destroyer. (Ge 6:6) By contrast, God’s “heart” ‘rejoices’ when his servants are faithful. (Pr 27:11) Such a thing as the cruel offering up of humans as burnt sacrifices, practiced by some of the deviating Israelites, never had come up into God’s heart, showing also that he could not be a God of eternal torment.—Jer 7:31; 19:5.
Center, or Midst, of a Thing. Because the literal heart is a central organ of the body, the term “heart” is at times applied to the center, or midst, of something, such as “the heart of the earth” (Mt 12:40), “the heart of the sea” (Ex 15:8; Jon 2:3), and “the heart of the big tree” (2Sa 18:14). At Deuteronomy 4:11 the expression “midheaven” literally means “the heart of the heavens.”—See NW ftn.
Prophetic. The symbolic use of “heart” figures in a prophetic way at Daniel 7:4, where the lionlike beast representing the kingdom of Babylon was made to stand on two feet and was given “the heart of a man,” that is, it no longer possessed the courageous “heart of the lion.” (2Sa 17:10) It was then defeated by the symbolic “bear,” Medo-Persia.—Da 7:5; see BEASTS, SYMBOLIC.
HEAVEN
pp. 1059–1065
HEAVEN
The Hebrew sha·maʹyim (always in the plural), which is rendered “heaven(s),” seems to have the basic sense of that which is high or lofty. (Ps 103:11; Pr 25:3; Isa 55:9) The etymology of the Greek word for heaven (ou·ra·nosʹ) is uncertain.
Physical Heavens. The full scope of the physical heavens is embraced by the original-language term. The context usually provides sufficient information to determine which area of the physical heavens is meant.
Heavens of earth’s atmosphere. “The heaven(s)” may apply to the full range of earth’s atmosphere in which dew and frost form (Ge 27:28; Job 38:29), the birds fly (De 4:17; Pr 30:19; Mt 6:26), the winds blow (Ps 78:26), lightning flashes (Lu 17:24), and the clouds float and drop their rain, snow, or hailstones (Jos 10:11; 1Ki 18:45; Isa 55:10; Ac 14:17). “The sky” is sometimes meant, that is, the apparent or visual dome or vault arching over the earth.—Mt 16:1-3; Ac 1:10, 11.
This atmospheric region corresponds generally to the “expanse [Heb., ra·qiʹaʽ]” formed during the second creative period, described at Genesis 1:6-8. It is evidently to this ‘heaven’ that Genesis 2:4; Exodus 20:11; 31:17 refer in speaking of the creation of “the heavens and the earth.”—See EXPANSE.
When the expanse of atmosphere was formed, earth’s surface waters were separated from other waters above the expanse. This explains the expression used with regard to the global Flood of Noah’s day, that “all the springs of the vast watery deep were broken open and the floodgates of the heavens were opened.” (Ge 7:11; compare Pr 8:27, 28.) At the Flood, the waters suspended above the expanse apparently descended as if by certain channels, as well as in rainfall. When this vast reservoir had emptied itself, such “floodgates of the heavens” were, in effect, “stopped up.”—Ge 8:2.
Outer space. The physical “heavens” extend through earth’s atmosphere and beyond to the regions of outer space with their stellar bodies, “all the army of the heavens”—sun, moon, stars, and constellations. (De 4:19; Isa 13:10; 1Co 15:40, 41; Heb 11:12) The first verse of the Bible describes the creation of such starry heavens prior to the development of earth for human habitation. (Ge 1:1) These heavens show forth God’s glory, even as does the expanse of atmosphere, being the work of God’s “fingers.” (Ps 8:3; 19:1-6) The divinely appointed “statutes of the heavens” control all such celestial bodies. Astronomers, despite their modern equipment and advanced mathematical knowledge, are still unable to comprehend these statutes fully. (Job 38:33; Jer 33:25) Their findings, however, confirm the impossibility of man’s placing a measurement upon such heavens or of counting the stellar bodies. (Jer 31:37; 33:22; see STAR.) Yet they are numbered and named by God.—Ps 147:4; Isa 40:26.
“Midheaven” and ‘extremities of heavens.’ The expression “midheaven” applies to the region within earth’s expanse of atmosphere where birds, such as the eagle, fly. (Re 8:13; 14:6; 19:17; De 4:11 [Heb., “heart of the heavens”]) Somewhat similar is the expression “between the earth and the heavens.” (1Ch 21:16; 2Sa 18:9) The advance of Babylon’s attackers from “the extremity of the heavens” evidently means their coming to her from the distant horizon (where earth and sky appear to meet and the sun appears to rise and set). (Isa 13:5; compare Ps 19:4-6.) Similarly “from the four extremities of the heavens” apparently refers to four points of the compass, thus indicating a coverage of the four quarters of the earth. (Jer 49:36; compare Da 8:8; 11:4; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27.) As the heavens surround the earth on all sides, Jehovah’s vision of everything “under the whole heavens” embraces all the globe.—Job 28:24.
The cloudy skies. Another term, the Hebrew shaʹchaq, is also used to refer to the “skies” or their clouds. (De 33:26; Pr 3:20; Isa 45:8) This word has the root meaning of something beaten fine or pulverized, as the “film of dust” (shaʹchaq) at Isaiah 40:15. There is a definite appropriateness in this meaning, inasmuch as clouds form when warm air, rising from the earth, becomes cooled to what is known as the dewpoint, and the water vapor in it condenses into minute particles sometimes called water dust. (Compare Job 36:27, 28; see CLOUD.) Adding to the appropriateness, the visual effect of the blue dome of the sky is caused by the diffusion of the rays of the sun by gas molecules and other particles (including dust) composing the atmosphere. By God’s formation of such atmosphere, he has, in effect, ‘beaten out the skies hard like a molten mirror,’ giving a definite limit, or clear demarcation, to the atmospheric blue vault above man.—Job 37:18.
“Heavens of the heavens.” The expression “heavens of the heavens” is considered to refer to the highest heavens and would embrace the complete extent of the physical heavens, however vast, since the heavens extend out from the earth in all directions.—De 10:14; Ne 9:6.
Solomon, the constructor of the temple at Jerusalem, stated that the “heavens, yes, the heaven of the heavens” cannot contain God. (1Ki 8:27) As the Creator of the heavens, Jehovah’s position is far above them all, and “his name alone is unreachably high. His dignity is above earth and heaven.” (Ps 148:13) Jehovah measures the physical heavens as easily as a man would measure an object by spreading his fingers so that the object lies between the tips of the thumb and the little finger. (Isa 40:12) Solomon’s statement does not mean that God has no specific place of residence. Nor does it mean that he is omnipresent in the sense of being literally everywhere and in everything. This can be seen from the fact that Solomon also spoke of Jehovah as hearing “from the heavens, your established place of dwelling,” that is, the heavens of the spirit realm.—1Ki 8:30, 39.
Thus, in the physical sense, the term “heavens” covers a wide range. While it may refer to the farthest reaches of universal space, it may also refer to something that is simply high, or lofty, to a degree beyond the ordinary. Thus, those aboard storm-tossed ships are said to “go up to the heavens, . . . down to the bottoms.” (Ps 107:26) So, too, the builders of the Tower of Babel intended to put up a structure with its “top in the heavens,” a “skyscraper,” as it were. (Ge 11:4; compare Jer 51:53.) And the prophecy at Amos 9:2 speaks of men as ‘going up to the heavens’ in a vain effort to elude Jehovah’s judgments, evidently meaning that they would try to find escape in the high mountainous regions.
Spiritual Heavens. The same original-language words used for the physical heavens are also applied to the spiritual heavens. As has been seen, Jehovah God does not reside in the physical heavens, being a Spirit. However, since he is “the High and Lofty One” who resides in “the height” (Isa 57:15), the basic sense of that which is “lifted up” or “lofty” expressed in the Hebrew-language word makes it appropriate to describe God’s “lofty abode of holiness and beauty.” (Isa 63:15; Ps 33:13, 14; 115:3) As the Maker of the physical heavens (Ge 14:19; Ps 33:6), Jehovah is also their Owner. (Ps 115:15, 16) Whatever is his pleasure to do in them, he does, including miraculous acts.—Ps 135:6.
In many texts, therefore, the “heavens” stand for God himself and his sovereign position. His throne is in the heavens, that is, in the spirit realm over which he also rules. (Ps 103:19-21; 2Ch 20:6; Mt 23:22; Ac 7:49) From his supreme or ultimate position, Jehovah, in effect, ‘looks down’ upon the physical heavens and earth (Ps 14:2; 102:19; 113:6), and from this lofty position also speaks, answers petitions, and renders judgment. (1Ki 8:49; Ps 2:4-6; 76:8; Mt 3:17) So we read that Hezekiah and Isaiah, in the face of a grave threat, “kept praying . . . and crying to the heavens for aid.” (2Ch 32:20; compare 2Ch 30:27.) Jesus, too, used the heavens as representing God when asking the religious leaders whether the source of John’s baptism was “from heaven or from men.” (Mt 21:25; compare Joh 3:27.) The prodigal son confessed to having sinned “against heaven” as well as against his own father. (Lu 15:18, 21) “The kingdom of the heavens,” then, means not merely that it is based in and rules from the spiritual heavens but also that it is “the kingdom of God.”—Da 2:44; Mt 4:17; 21:43; 2Ti 4:18.
Also because of God’s heavenly position, both men and angels raised hands or faces toward the heavens in calling upon him to act (Ex 9:22, 23; 10:21, 22), in swearing to an oath (Da 12:7), and in prayer (1Ki 8:22, 23; La 3:41; Mt 14:19; Joh 17:1). At Deuteronomy 32:40 Jehovah speaks of himself as ‘raising his hand to heaven in an oath.’ In harmony with Hebrews 6:13, this evidently means that Jehovah swears by himself.—Compare Isa 45:23.
Angelic dwelling place. The spiritual heavens are also the “proper dwelling place” of God’s spirit sons. (Jude 6; Ge 28:12, 13; Mt 18:10; 24:36) The expression “army of the heavens,” often applied to the stellar creation, sometimes describes these angelic sons of God. (1Ki 22:19; compare Ps 103:20, 21; Da 7:10; Lu 2:13; Re 19:14.) So, too, “the heavens” are personified as representing the angels, “the congregation of the holy ones.”—Ps 89:5-7; compare Lu 15:7, 10; Re 12:12.
Representing Rulership. We have seen that the heavens can refer to Jehovah God in his sovereign position. Thus, when Daniel told Nebuchadnezzar that the experience the Babylonian emperor was due to have would make him “know that the heavens are ruling,” it meant the same as knowing “that the Most High is Ruler in the kingdom of mankind.”—Da 4:25, 26.
However, aside from its reference to the Supreme Sovereign, the term “heavens” can also refer to other ruling powers that are exalted or lifted up above their subject peoples. The very dynasty of Babylonian kings that Nebuchadnezzar represented is described at Isaiah 14:12 as being starlike, a “shining one, son of the dawn.” By the conquest of Jerusalem in 607 B.C.E., that Babylonian dynasty lifted its throne “above the stars of God,” these “stars” evidently referring to the Davidic line of Judean kings (even as the Heir to the Davidic throne, Christ Jesus, is called “the bright morning star” at Re 22:16; compare Nu 24:17). By its overthrow of the divinely authorized Davidic throne, the Babylonian dynasty, in effect, exalted itself heaven high. (Isa 14:13, 14) This lofty grandeur and far-reaching dominion were also represented in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream by a symbolic tree with its height ‘reaching the heavens.’—Da 4:20-22.
New heavens and new earth. The connection of the “heavens” with ruling power aids in understanding the meaning of the expression “new heavens and a new earth” found at Isaiah 65:17; 66:22 and quoted by the apostle Peter at 2 Peter 3:13. Observing such relationship, M’Clintock and Strong’s Cyclopaedia (1891, Vol. IV, p. 122) comments: “In Isa. lxv, 17, a new heaven and a new earth signify a new government, new kingdom, new people.”
Even as the “earth” can refer to a society of people (Ps 96:1; see EARTH), so, too, “heavens” can symbolize the superior ruling power or government over such “earth.” The prophecy presenting the promise of “new heavens and a new earth,” given through Isaiah, was one dealing initially with the restoration of Israel from Babylonian exile. Upon the Israelites’ return to their homeland, they entered into a new system of things. Cyrus the Great was used prominently by God in bringing about that restoration. Back in Jerusalem, Zerubbabel (a descendant of David) served as governor, and Joshua as high priest. In harmony with Jehovah’s purpose, this new governmental arrangement, or “new heavens,” directed and supervised the subject people. (2Ch 36:23; Hag 1:1, 14) Thereby, as verse 18 of Isaiah chapter 65 foretold, Jerusalem became “a cause for joyfulness and her people a cause for exultation.”
Peter’s quotation, however, shows that a future fulfillment was to be anticipated, on the basis of God’s promise. (2Pe 3:13) Since God’s promise in this case relates to the presence of Christ Jesus, as shown at verse 4, the “new heavens and a new earth” must relate to God’s Messianic Kingdom and its rule over obedient subjects. By his resurrection and ascension to God’s right hand, Christ Jesus became “higher than the heavens” (Heb 7:26) in that he was thereby placed “far above every government and authority and power and lordship . . . not only in this system of things, but also in that to come.”—Eph 1:19-21; Mt 28:18.
Christian followers of Jesus, as “partakers of the heavenly calling” (Heb 3:1), are assigned by God as “heirs” in union with Christ, through whom God purposed “to gather all things together again.” “The things in the heavens,” that is, those called to heavenly life, are the first to be thus gathered into unity with God through Christ. (Eph 1:8-11) Their inheritance is “reserved in the heavens.” (1Pe 1:3, 4; Col 1:5; compare Joh 14:2, 3.) They are “enrolled” and have their “citizenship” in the heavens. (Heb 12:20-23; Php 3:20) They form the “New Jerusalem” seen in John’s vision as “coming down out of heaven from God.” (Re 21:2, 9, 10; compare Eph 5:24-27.) Since this vision is initially stated to be of “a new heaven and a new earth” (Re 21:1), it follows that both are represented in what is thereafter described. Hence the “new heaven” must correspond to Christ together with his “bride,” the “New Jerusalem,” and the “new earth” is seen in the ‘peoples of mankind’ who are their subjects and who receive the blessings of their rule, as depicted in verses 3 and 4.
Third heaven. At 2 Corinthians 12:2-4 the apostle Paul describes one who was “caught away . . . to the third heaven” and “into paradise.” Since there is no mention in the Scriptures of any other person having had such an experience, it seems likely that this was the apostle’s own experience. Whereas some have endeavored to relate Paul’s reference to the third heaven to the early rabbinic view that there were stages of heaven, even a total of “seven heavens,” this view finds no support in the Scriptures. As we have seen, the heavens are not referred to specifically as if divided into platforms or stages, but, rather, the context must be relied upon to determine whether reference is to the heavens within earth’s atmospheric expanse, the heavens of outer space, the spiritual heavens, or something else. It therefore appears that the reference to “the third heaven” likely indicates the superlative form of rulership of the Messianic Kingdom. Note the way words and expressions are repeated three times at Isaiah 6:3; Ezekiel 21:27; John 21:15-17; Revelation 4:8, evidently for the purpose of expressing intensification.
Passing away of former heaven and earth. John’s vision refers to the passing away of “the former heaven and the former earth.” (Re 21:1; compare 20:11.) In the Christian Greek Scriptures, earthly governments and their peoples are shown to be subject to Satanic rule. (Mt 4:8, 9; Joh 12:31; 2Co 4:3, 4; Re 12:9; 16:13, 14) The apostle Paul referred to “the wicked spirit forces in the heavenly places,” with their governments, authorities, and world rulers. (Eph 6:12) So the passing away of “the former heaven” indicates the end of political governments influenced by Satan and his demons. This harmonizes with what is recorded at 2 Peter 3:7-12 regarding the destruction as by fire of “the heavens . . . that are now.” Similarly, Revelation 19:17-21 describes the annihilation of a global political system with its supporters; it says that the symbolic wild beast is “hurled into the fiery lake that burns with sulphur.” (Compare Re 13:1, 2.) As for the Devil himself, Revelation 20:1-3 shows that he is hurled “into the abyss” for a thousand years and then “let loose for a little while.”
Abasement of That Which Is Exalted. Because the heavens represent that which is elevated, the abasement of those things that are exalted is at times represented by the overthrow or the ‘rocking’ or ‘agitating’ of the heavens. Jehovah is said to have “thrown down from heaven to earth the beauty of Israel” at the time of its desolation. That beauty included its kingdom and princely rulers and their power, and such beauty was devoured as by fire. (La 2:1-3) But Israel’s conqueror, Babylon, later experienced an agitation of her own “heaven” and a rocking of her “earth” when the Medes and Persians overthrew Babylon and her heavenly gods proved false and unable to save her from the loss of her dominion over the land.—Isa 13:1, 10-13.
Similarly, it was prophesied that the heaven-high position of Edom would not save her from destruction and that Jehovah’s sword of judgment would be drenched in her heights, or “heavens,” with no help for her from any heavenly, or exalted, source. (Isa 34:4-7; compare Ob 1-4, 8.) Those making great boasts, wickedly speaking in an elevated style as if to “put their mouth in the very heavens,” are certain to fall to ruin. (Ps 73:8, 9, 18; compare Re 13:5, 6.) The city of Capernaum had reason to feel highly favored because of the attention it received by Jesus and his ministry. However, since it failed to respond to his powerful works, Jesus asked, “Will you perhaps be exalted to heaven?” and foretold instead, “Down to Hades you will come.”—Mt 11:23.
Darkening of the Heavens. The darkening of the heavens or of the stellar bodies is often used to represent the removal of prosperous, favorable conditions, and their being replaced by foreboding, gloomy prospects and conditions, like a time when dark clouds blot out all light day and night. (Compare Isa 50:2, 3, 10.) This use of the physical heavens in connection with the mental outlook of humans is somewhat similar to the old Arabic expression, “His heaven has fallen to the earth,” meaning that one’s superiority or prosperity is greatly diminished. At times, of course, in expressing divine wrath, God has employed celestial phenomena, some of which have literally darkened the heavens.—Ex 10:21-23; Jos 10:12-14; Lu 23:44, 45.
Upon Judah such a day of darkness came in fulfillment of Jehovah’s judgment through his prophet Joel, and it reached its culmination in Judah’s desolation by Babylon. (Joe 2:1, 2, 10, 30, 31; compare Jer 4:23, 28.) Any hope of help from a heavenly source seemed to have dried up, and as foretold at Deuteronomy 28:65-67, they came into “dread night and day,” with no relief or hope by sunlit morning or by moonlit evening. Yet, by the same prophet, Joel, Jehovah warned enemies of Judah that they would experience the same situation when he executed judgment upon them. (Joe 3:12-16) Ezekiel and Isaiah used this same figurative picture in foretelling God’s judgment on Egypt and on Babylon respectively.—Eze 32:7, 8, 12; Isa 13:1, 10, 11.
The apostle Peter quoted Joel’s prophecy on the day of Pentecost when urging a crowd of listeners to “get saved from this crooked generation.” (Ac 2:1, 16-21, 40) The unheeding ones of that generation saw a time of grave darkness when the Romans besieged and eventually ravaged Jerusalem less than 40 years later. Prior to Pentecost, however, Jesus had made a similar prophecy and showed it would have a fulfillment at the time of his presence.—Mt 24:29-31; Lu 21:25-27; compare Re 6:12-17.
Permanence of Physical Heavens. Eliphaz the Temanite said of God: “Look! In his holy ones he has no faith, and the heavens themselves are actually not clean in his eyes.” However, Jehovah said to Eliphaz that he and his two companions had “not spoken concerning me what is truthful as has my servant Job.” (Job 15:1, 15; 42:7) By contrast, Exodus 24:10 refers to the heavens as representing purity. Thus there is no cause stated in the Bible for God’s destroying the physical heavens.
That the physical heavens are permanent is shown by the fact that they are used in similes relating to things that are everlasting, such as the peaceful, righteous results of the Davidic kingdom inherited by God’s Son. (Ps 72:5-7; Lu 1:32, 33) Thus, texts such as Psalm 102:25, 26 that speak of the heavens as ‘perishing’ and as ‘being replaced like a worn-out garment’ are not to be understood in a literal sense.
At Luke 21:33, Jesus says that “heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will by no means pass away.” Other scriptures show that “heaven and earth” will endure forever. (Ge 9:16; Ps 104:5; Ec 1:4) So the “heaven and earth” here may well be symbolic, as are the “former heaven and the former earth” at Revelation 21:1; compare Matthew 24:35.
Psalm 102:25-27 stresses God’s eternity and imperishability, whereas his physical creation of heavens and earth is perishable, that is, it could be destroyed—if such were God’s purpose. Unlike God’s eternal existence, the permanence of any part of his physical creation is not independent. As seen in the earth, the physical creation must undergo a continual renewing process if it is to endure or retain its existing form. That the physical heavens are dependent on God’s will and sustaining power is indicated at Psalm 148, where, after referring to sun, moon, and stars, along with other parts of God’s creation, verse 6 states that God “keeps them standing forever, to time indefinite. A regulation he has given, and it will not pass away.”
The words of Psalm 102:25, 26 apply to Jehovah God, but the apostle Paul quotes them with reference to Jesus Christ. This is because God’s only-begotten Son was God’s personal Agent employed in creating the physical universe. Paul contrasts the Son’s permanence with that of the physical creation, which God, if he so designed, could ‘wrap up just as a cloak’ and set aside.—Heb 1:1, 2, 8, 10-12; compare 1Pe 2:3, ftn.
Various Poetic and Figurative Expressions. Because the physical heavens play a vital part in sustaining and prospering life on earth—by sunshine, rain, dew, refreshing winds, and other atmospheric benefits—they are spoken of poetically as Jehovah’s “good storehouse.” (De 28:11, 12; 33:13, 14) Jehovah opens its “doors” to bless his servants, as when causing manna, “the grain of heaven,” to descend upon the ground. (Ps 78:23, 24; Joh 6:31) The clouds are like “water jars” in the upper chambers of that storehouse, and the rain pours forth as by “sluices,” certain factors, such as mountains or even God’s miraculous intervention, causing water condensation and subsequent rainfall in specific regions. (Job 38:37; Jer 10:12, 13; 1Ki 18:41-45) On the other hand, the withdrawal of God’s blessing at times resulted in the heavens over the land of Canaan being “shut up,” becoming, in appearance, as hard and as nonporous as iron and having a copper-colored metallic brightness, with a dust-filled, rainless atmosphere.—Le 26:19; De 11:16, 17; 28:23, 24; 1Ki 8:35, 36.
This aids one in understanding the picture presented at Hosea 2:21-23. Having foretold the devastating results of Israel’s unfaithfulness, Jehovah now tells of the time of her restoration and the resulting blessings. In that day, he says, “I shall answer the heavens, and they, for their part, will answer the earth; and the earth, for its part, will answer the grain and the sweet wine and the oil; and they, for their part, will answer Jezreel.” Evidently this represents Israel’s petition for Jehovah’s blessing through the chain of things of Jehovah’s creation here named. For that reason these things are viewed as personified, hence, as if able to make a request, or petition. Israel asks for grain, wine, and oil; these products, in turn, seek their plant food and water from the earth; the earth, in order to supply this need, requires (or figuratively calls for) sun, rain, and dew from the heavens; and the heavens (till now “shut up” because of the withdrawal of God’s blessing) can respond only if God accepts the petition and restores his favor to the nation, thereby putting the productive cycle in motion. The prophecy gives the assurance that he will do so.
At 2 Samuel 22:8-15, David apparently uses the figure of a tremendous storm to represent the effect of God’s intervention on David’s behalf, freeing him from his enemies. The fierceness of this symbolic storm agitates the foundation of the heavens, and they ‘bend down’ with dark low-lying clouds. Compare the literal storm conditions described at Exodus 19:16-18; also the poetic expressions at Isaiah 64:1, 2.
Jehovah, “the Father of the celestial lights” (Jas 1:17), is frequently spoken of as having ‘stretched out the heavens,’ just as one would a tent cloth. (Ps 104:1, 2; Isa 45:12) The heavens, both the expanse of atmosphere by day and the starry heavens by night, have the appearance of an immense domed canopy from the standpoint of humans on earth. At Isaiah 40:22 the simile is that of stretching out “fine gauze,” rather than the coarser tent cloth. This expresses the delicate finery of such heavenly canopy. On a clear night the thousands of stars do, indeed, form a lacy web stretched over the black velvet background of space. It may also be noted that even the enormous galaxy known as the Via Lactea, or Milky Way, in which our solar system is located, has a filmy gauzelike appearance from earth’s viewpoint.
It can be seen from the foregoing that the context must always be considered in determining the sense of these figurative expressions. Thus, when Moses called on “the heavens and the earth” to serve as witnesses to the things that he declared to Israel, it is obvious that he did not mean the inanimate creation but, rather, the intelligent residents inhabiting the heavens and the earth. (De 4:25, 26; 30:19; compare Eph 1:9, 10; Php 2:9, 10; Re 13:6.) This is also true of the rejoicing by the heavens and earth over Babylon’s fall, at Jeremiah 51:48. (Compare Re 18:5; 19:1-3.) Likewise it must be the spiritual heavens that “trickle with righteousness,” as described at Isaiah 45:8. In other cases the literal heavens are meant but are figuratively described as rejoicing or shouting out loud. At Jehovah’s coming to judge the earth, as described at Psalm 96:11-13, the heavens, along with the earth, sea, and the field, take on a gladsome appearance. (Compare Isa 44:23.) The physical heavens also praise their Creator, in the same way that a beautifully designed product brings praise to the craftsman producing it. In effect, they speak of Jehovah’s power, wisdom, and majesty.—Ps 19:1-4; 69:34.
Ascension to Heaven. At 2 Kings 2:11, 12 the prophet Elijah is described as “ascending in the windstorm to the heavens.” The heavens here referred to are the atmospheric heavens in which windstorms occur, not the spiritual heavens of God’s presence. Elijah did not die at the time of such ascension, but he continued to live for a number of years after his heavenly transportation away from his successor Elisha. Nor did Elijah upon death ascend to the spiritual heavens, since Jesus, while on earth, clearly stated that “no man has ascended into heaven.” (Joh 3:13; see ELIJAH No. 1 (Elisha Succeeds Him).) At Pentecost, Peter likewise said of David that he “did not ascend to the heavens.” (Ac 2:34) In reality, there is nothing in the Scriptures to show that a heavenly hope was held out to God’s servants prior to the coming of Christ Jesus. Such hope first appears in Jesus’ expressions to his disciples (Mt 19:21, 23-28; Lu 12:32; Joh 14:2, 3) and was fully comprehended by them only after Pentecost of 33 C.E.—Ac 1:6-8; 2:1-4, 29-36; Ro 8:16, 17.
The Scriptures show that Christ Jesus was the first one to ascend from earth to the heavens of God’s presence. (1Co 15:20; Heb 9:24) By such ascension and his presentation of his ransom sacrifice there, he ‘opened the way’ for those who would follow—the spirit-begotten members of his congregation. (Joh 14:2, 3; Heb 6:19, 20; 10:19, 20) In their resurrection these must bear “the image of the heavenly one,” Christ Jesus, in order to ascend to the heavens of the spirit plane, for “flesh and blood” cannot inherit that heavenly Kingdom.—1Co 15:42-50.
How can persons in “heavenly places” still be on earth?
The apostle Paul in his letter to the Ephesians speaks of Christians then living on earth as though they were already enjoying a heavenly position, being raised up and “seated . . . together in the heavenly places in union with Christ Jesus.” (Eph 1:3; 2:6) The context shows that anointed Christians are so viewed by God because of his having ‘assigned them as heirs’ with his Son in the heavenly inheritance. While yet on earth, they have been exalted, or ‘lifted up,’ by such assignment. (Eph 1:11, 18-20; 2:4-7, 22) These points also shed light on the symbolic vision at Revelation 11:12. Likewise it provides a key for understanding the prophetic picture contained at Daniel 8:9-12, where what has previously been shown to represent a political power is spoken of as “getting greater all the way to the army of the heavens,” and even causing some of that army and of the stars to fall to the earth. At Daniel 12:3, those servants of God on earth at the foretold time of the end are spoken of as shining “like the stars to time indefinite.” Note, too, the symbolic use of stars in the book of Revelation, chapters 1 through 3, where the context shows that such “stars” refer to persons who are obviously living on earth and undergoing earthly experiences and temptations, these “stars” being responsible for congregations under their care.—Re 1:20; 2:1, 8, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14.
The way to heavenly life. The way to heavenly life involves more than just faith in Christ’s ransom sacrifice and works of faith in obedience to God’s instructions. The inspired writings of the apostles and disciples show that there must also be a calling and choosing of one by God through his Son. (2Ti 1:9, 10; Mt 22:14; 1Pe 2:9) This invitation involves a number of steps, or actions, taken to qualify such a one for the heavenly inheritance; many of such steps are taken by God, others by the one called. Among such steps, or actions, are the declaring righteous of the called Christian (Ro 3:23, 24, 28; 8:33, 34); bringing him forth (‘begetting him’) with holy spirit (Joh 1:12, 13; 3:3-6; Jas 1:18); his being baptized into Christ’s death (Ro 6:3, 4; Php 3:8-11); anointing him (2Co 1:21; 1Jo 2:20, 27); sanctifying him (Joh 17:17). The called one must maintain integrity until death (2Ti 2:11-13; Re 2:10), and after he has proved faithful in his calling and selection (Re 17:14), he is finally resurrected to spirit life.—Joh 6:39, 40; Ro 6:5; 1Co 15:42-49; see ANOINTED, ANOINTING; DECLARE RIGHTEOUS; RESURRECTION; SANCTIFICATION.
HEBER
p. 1065
HEBER
(Heʹber) [Partner].
1. Son of Beriah and grandson of Asher; ancestral head of the Heberites.—Ge 46:17; Nu 26:45; 1Ch 7:30-32.
2. The Kenite husband of Jael (the woman who put Jabin’s army chief Sisera to death) and a descendant of Hobab, “whose son-in-law Moses was.” Heber had evidently separated himself from the rest of the Kenites and was at peace with Jabin the king of Hazor.—Jg 4:11, 17, 21; 5:24.
3. A man of the tribe of Judah and “the father of Soco.”—1Ch 4:1, 18.
4. Descendant of Elpaal; head of a paternal house of the tribe of Benjamin.—1Ch 8:1, 17, 18, 28.
HEBERITES
p. 1065
HEBERITES
(Heʹber·ites) [Of (Belonging to) Heber].
An Asherite family descended from Heber.—Nu 26:44, 45.
HEBREW, I
pp. 1065–1068
HEBREW, I
The designation “Hebrew” is first used for Abram, distinguishing him thereby from his Amorite neighbors. (Ge 14:13) Thereafter, in virtually every case of its use, the term “Hebrew(s)” continues to be employed as a contrasting or distinguishing designation—the one speaking is of a non-Israelite nation (Ge 39:13, 14, 17; 41:12; Ex 1:16; 1Sa 4:6, 9), or is an Israelite addressing a foreigner (Ge 40:15; Ex 1:19; 2:7; Jon 1:9), or foreigners are mentioned (Ge 43:32; Ex 1:15; 2:11-13; 1Sa 13:3-7).
As the above texts show, the designation “Hebrew” was already familiar to the Egyptians in the 18th century B.C.E. This would seem to indicate that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob had become quite well known over a wide area, thus making the appellative “Hebrew” a recognizable one. When Joseph spoke of “the land of the Hebrews” (Ge 40:15) to two of Pharaoh’s servants, he doubtless referred to the region around Hebron that his father and forefathers had long made a sort of base of operations. Some six centuries later the Philistines still spoke of the Israelites as “Hebrews.” During the time of King Saul “Hebrews” and “Israel” were equivalent terms. (1Sa 13:3-7; 14:11; 29:3) In the ninth century B.C.E. the prophet Jonah identified himself as a Hebrew to sailors (possibly Phoenicians) on a boat out of the seaport of Joppa. (Jon 1:9) The Law also distinguished “Hebrew” slaves from those of other races or nationalities (Ex 21:2; De 15:12), and in referring to this, the book of Jeremiah (in the seventh century B.C.E.) shows the term “Hebrew” to be then the equivalent of “Jew.”—Jer 34:8, 9, 13, 14.
In later periods Greek and Roman writers regularly called the Israelites either “Hebrews” or “Jews,” not “Israelites.”
Origin and Significance of the Term. The views as to the origin and significance of the term “Hebrew” generally can be resolved into the following:
One view holds that the name comes from the root word ʽa·varʹ, meaning “pass; pass by; pass over; cross.” The term would then apply to Abraham as the one whom God took “from the other side of the River [Euphrates].” (Jos 24:3) The translators of the Greek Septuagint so understood the term and thus at Genesis 14:13 referred to Abraham as “the passer” rather than “the Hebrew.” This theory is quite popular, yet not without problems. The ending for the term ʽIv·riʹ (Hebrew) is the same as that used in other terms that are definitely patronymics, that is, names formed by the addition of a prefix or suffix indicating relationship to the name of one’s father or parental ancestor. Thus, Moh·ʼa·viʹ (Moabite) denotes primarily one descended from Moab (Moh·ʼavʹ) rather than one from a geographic region; so too with ʽAm·moh·niʹ (Ammonite), Da·niʹ (Danite), and many others.
Additionally, if “Hebrew” were to apply to Abraham solely on the basis of his having ‘crossed over’ the Euphrates, the term might seem to be a very general one, applicable to any person who did the same—and likely there were many such emigrants in the course of the centuries. With such an origin, the term could be distinctive only if Abraham’s crossing of the Euphrates was recognized as being by divine call. That this fact should be acknowledged by pagans using the term is a matter for question, but it cannot be deemed impossible.
A second view, endorsed by some scholars, is that the name denotes those who are sojourners, that is, ‘passing through,’ as distinguished from those who are residents or settlers. (Compare the use of ʽa·varʹ at Ge 18:5; Ex 32:27; 2Ch 30:10.) While the Israelites did lead a nomadic life for a time, this was not the case after the conquest of Canaan. Yet, the name Hebrew continued to apply to them. Another objection to this concept may be that it is so broad that it would include all nomadic groups. Since Jehovah is Biblically identified as “the God of the Hebrews,” it is evident that this does not mean ‘all the nomads,’ inasmuch as many nomadic peoples were worshipers of false gods.—Ex 3:18; 5:3; 7:16; 9:1, 13; 10:3.
A third view that accords well with the Biblical evidence is that “Hebrew” (ʽIv·riʹ) comes from the name Eber (ʽEʹver), that of the great-grandson of Shem and an ancestor of Abraham. (Ge 11:10-26) It is true that nothing is known about Eber aside from his family relationship as a link in the chain of descent from Shem to Abraham. There is no outstanding act or other personal feature recorded that might form the basis for Eber’s name being used so prominently by his descendants. Nevertheless, it is to be noted that Eber is specifically singled out at Genesis 10:21, Shem there being spoken of as “the forefather of all the sons of Eber.” That the name Eber was applied centuries after his death to a certain people or region is evident from Balaam’s prophecy in the 15th century B.C.E. (Nu 24:24) The use of the name as a patronymic would also link the Israelites with a particular one of the “family descents” from Noah, as recorded at Genesis 10:1-32.
As with the other views already discussed, the question arises as to why “Hebrew,” if derived from the name Eber, should be applied so specifically and distinctively to the Israelites. Eber had other descendants, through his son Joktan, who were not in the line of descent to Abraham (and Israel). (Ge 10:25-30; 11:16-26) It would seem that the term ʽIv·riʹ (Hebrew) would apply to all such descendants who could lay rightful claim to Eber as their ancestor. Some scholars suggest that originally this may have been the case, but that, in course of time, the name came to be restricted to the Israelites as the most prominent of the Eberites, or Hebrews. This would not be without some parallel in the Bible record. Although there were many non-Israelite descendants of Abraham, including the Edomites, the Ishmaelites, and the descendants of Abraham through his wife Keturah, it is the Israelites who are distinctively called the “seed of Abraham.” (Ps 105:6; Isa 41:8; compare Mt 3:9; 2Co 11:22.) Of course, this was because of God’s action toward them in connection with the Abrahamic covenant. But the very fact that God made them a nation and gave them the land of Canaan as an inheritance, as well as victories over many powerful enemies, would certainly distinguish the Israelites not only from other descendants of Abraham but also from all other descendants of Eber. There is the possibility, too, that many of such other descendants also lost their “Eberite” identity by intermarriage with other peoples.
It may well be, then, that Eber is singled out in the genealogical lists as a divine indication that the Noachian blessing pronounced upon Shem would find its fulfillment especially in the descendants of Eber, the subsequent facts showing the Israelites to be the prime recipients of that blessing. Such specific mention of Eber would also serve the purpose of indicating the line of descent of the promised Seed mentioned in Jehovah’s prophecy at Genesis 3:15, Eber thereby becoming a specific link between Shem and Abraham. Such a connection would also harmonize well with the designation of Jehovah as “the God of the Hebrews.”
Balaam’s prophecy. The understanding of Balaam’s prophecy at Numbers 24:24 depends upon whether Eber is there used as a geographic term indicating the ‘land (or people) on the other side,’ or as a patronymic applying especially to the Hebrews (Israelites). Most commentators recognize Kittim, from whose coast ships would come to afflict Assyria and Eber, according to the prophecy, as being primarily the ancient designation of Cyprus. However, as the articles CYPRUS and KITTIM show, Cyprus came under heavy Greek influence; also, the name Kittim may have a broader application, beyond the island of Cyprus, perhaps allowing for a further connection with Greece. So, most scholars consider the prophecy to relate to the Greek, or Macedonian, conquest of the Middle Eastern nations, including Assyria. Those holding that Eber is here used geographically consider the affliction upon Eber to mean that not only Assyria but all the Mesopotamian powers (the people ‘on the other side’) would be brought under Western domination. Those regarding Eber as designating the Hebrews, suggest that the foretold affliction came upon them after the death of Alexander the Great and under the line of Seleucid rulers, particularly Antiochus Epiphanes. Even as the name Assyria in this text is actually the name Asshur in Hebrew, so too it appears that “Eber” is indeed a patronymic designating the Hebrews rather than merely a geographic designation.
Use in the Christian Greek Scriptures. In the Christian Greek Scriptures the term “Hebrew” is used particularly in designating the language spoken by the Jews (Joh 5:2; 19:13, 17, 20; Ac 21:40; 22:2; Re 9:11; 16:16), the language in which the resurrected and glorified Jesus addressed Saul of Tarsus. (Ac 26:14, 15) At Acts 6:1 Hebrew-speaking Jews are distinguished from Greek-speaking Jews.—See GREECE, GREEKS (Hellenists).
Paul described himself as, first, a Hebrew; second, an Israelite; and third, of the seed of Abraham. (2Co 11:22) ‘Hebrew’ may here be used to show his racial origin (compare Php 3:4, 5) and perhaps language; ‘Israelite,’ his natural membership in the nation God had originally established as His name people (compare Ro 9:3-5); and ‘seed of Abraham,’ his being among those inheriting the promised blessings of the Abrahamic covenant.
The “Habiru.” In numerous cuneiform records dating from the beginning of the second millennium B.C.E., the Akkadian (Assyro-Babylonian) term habiru, or hapiru, occurs. The Habiru were active in southern Mesopotamia and Asia Minor as well as in the Haran and Mari areas. Likewise, in about 60 of the Amarna Tablets, found in Egypt, vassal Canaanite rulers writing to the Pharaoh of Egypt (then their overlord) complained, among other things, of the attacks against their cities by certain rulers in league with the “Habiru.”
The “Habiru” appeared in Mesopotamia as agricultural workers, mercenary soldiers, marauders, slaves, and so forth. Whereas some scholars have endeavored to link the Habiru with the Israelite conquest of Canaan, the evidence does not support such a view. In this regard, The New International Dictionary of Biblical Archaeology remarked: “Since the first revelation of the Habiru in the Amarna texts late in the nineteenth century scholars have been tempted to associate the Habiru with the biblical ʽibrim or ‘Hebrews,’—a word that occurs thirty-four times in the OT, usually either by foreigners or in the presence of foreigners. . . . Most scholars reject any direct identification of the Hebrews with the Habiru in view of the following objections: (1) philological difficulties in the equation; (2) the probability that Habiru is an appellative term describing a class, whereas ʽibri is an ethnic term; (3) the considerable differences in the distribution, activity, and character of the two groups.”—Edited by E. Blaiklock and R. Harrison, 1983, pp. 223, 224.
The “Habiru” appear in Egyptian documents under the name ʽapiru. They were employed as quarry workers, wine pressers, and stone haulers. Linguistically it is not possible to identify the Egyptian word ʽapiru with the Hebrew word ʽIv·riʹ. Moreover, documents mention “Habiru” as being in Egypt long after the Hebrews had left that land.
HEBREW, II
pp. 1068–1077
HEBREW, II
The Hebrew language was used for the writing of the major part of the inspired Scriptures—39 books in all (according to the division of material as found in many translations), composing some three quarters of the total content of the Bible. A small portion of these books, however, was written in Aramaic.—See ARAMAIC.
In the Hebrew Scriptures, the name Hebrew is not applied to the language, the name there being applied only to individuals or to the people of Israel as a whole. Reference is made to “the Jews’ language” (2Ki 18:26, 28), “Jewish” (Ne 13:24), and “the language of Canaan” (Isa 19:18), which, at that time (the eighth century B.C.E.), was primarily Hebrew. In the Christian Greek Scriptures, however, the name Hebrew is regularly applied to the language spoken by the Jews.—See HEBREW, I.
Origin of the Hebrew Language. Secular history does not reveal the origin of the Hebrew language—or, for that matter, of any of the most ancient languages known, such as Sumerian, Akkadian (Assyro-Babylonian), Aramaean, and Egyptian. This is because these tongues appear already fully developed in the earliest written records men have found. (See LANGUAGE.) The various views advanced by scholars concerning the origin and development of Hebrew—such as those claiming that Hebrew derived from Aramaic or from some Canaanite dialect—are therefore conjectural. The same may be said for attempts at explaining the derivation of many words found in the Hebrew Scriptures. Scholars frequently assign an Akkadian or an Aramaic source for many of these words. However, as Dr. Edward Horowitz comments: “In the field of etymology [the study of word origins] there are wide differences of opinion among scholars, even among the very best of them.” He then cites examples of explanations by renowned scholars of the etymology of certain Hebrew words, in each case showing that other prominent scholars disagree, and then adds: “And so we have these never ending differences between equally highly respected authorities.”—How the Hebrew Language Grew, 1960, pp. xix, xx.
The Bible is the only historical source giving reliable evidence of the origin of the language that we know as Hebrew. It was, of course, spoken by the Israelite descendants of “Abram the Hebrew” (Ge 14:13), who, in turn, was descended from Noah’s son Shem. (Ge 11:10-26) In view of God’s prophetic blessing on Shem (Ge 9:26), it is reasonable to believe that Shem’s language was not affected when God confused the language of the disapproved people at Babel. (Ge 11:5-9) Shem’s language would remain the same as it had been previously, the “one language” that had existed from Adam onward. (Ge 11:1) This would mean that the language that eventually came to be called Hebrew was the one original tongue of mankind. As stated, secular history knows no other.
Question of the Language’s Stability. History is replete with examples of languages changing over long periods of time. The English spoken in the time of Alfred the Great (of the ninth century C.E.) would seem like a foreign tongue to most English-speaking people of today. It might, therefore, seem likely that the language originally spoken by Adam would have changed substantially by the time the writing of the Hebrew Scriptures began with Moses. The long life spans enjoyed in that 2,500-year period, however, would be a definite factor operating against such change. Thus, there was only one human link, namely, Methuselah, needed to connect Adam with the Flood survivors. Additionally, Shem, who was evidently a pre-Flood contemporary of Methuselah for a number of years, lived well into the lifetime of Isaac. And less than 150 years elapsed from the death of Isaac (1738 B.C.E.) until the birth of Moses (1593 B.C.E.). This overlapping of the lives of individuals several generations apart would serve to maintain uniformity of speech. Of course, the extent to which these human links, such as Shem and Abraham, lived in geographic proximity is not always known. Regular communication is an important factor in language stability.
That not all of Shem’s descendants continued to speak the “one language” of pre-Flood times in its pure form is evident from the differences that developed among the Semitic languages, including Hebrew, Aramaic, Akkadian, and the various Arabic dialects. In the 18th century B.C.E. (about the year 1761 B.C.E.), Abraham’s grandson and grandnephew used different terms in naming the heap of stones they had set up as a memorial or witness between them. Jacob, the father of the Israelites, called it “Galeed,” while Laban, a resident in Syria or Aram (though not himself a descendant of Aram), used the Aramaean term “Jegar-sahadutha.” (Ge 31:47) The dissimilarity of these two terms, however, does not necessarily indicate a major difference between Aramaean and Hebrew at this point, inasmuch as Jacob seems to have faced no particular problem in communication there in Syria. Undoubtedly, as new circumstances and situations arose and new artifacts were produced, certain words would be coined to describe such developments. Such terms might differ from place to place among geographically separated groups of the same language family, even while the actual structure of their language remained very much the same.
Among the Israelites themselves, some small variation in pronunciation developed, as is evident by the different pronunciation given the word “Shibboleth” by the Ephraimites during the period of the Judges (1473 to 1117 B.C.E.). (Jg 12:4-6) This, however, is no basis for claiming (as some have) that the Israelites then spoke separate dialects.
In the eighth century B.C.E., the difference between Hebrew and Aramaic had become wide enough to mark them as separate languages. This is seen when King Hezekiah’s representatives requested the spokesmen of Assyrian King Sennacherib to “speak with your servants, please, in the Syrian [Aramaic] language, for we can listen; and do not speak with us in the Jews’ language in the ears of the people that are on the wall.” (2Ki 18:17, 18, 26) Although Aramaic was then the lingua franca of the Middle East and was used in international diplomatic communication, it was not understood by the majority of the Judeans. The earliest known non-Biblical written documents in Aramaic are from about the same period, and these confirm the distinction between the two languages.
Had both Hebrew and Aramaic diverged from the original “one language,” or did one of them preserve the purity of that primary language? While the Bible does not specifically say, the implication is that the language in which Moses began the writing of the inspired Sacred Record was the same as that spoken by the first man.
If history was put in written form before the Flood, such history would contribute notably to the preservation of the purity of the original tongue. Even if that history were passed on by oral tradition, it would still serve to maintain the stability of the original speech. The extreme care that the Jews of later times showed in endeavoring to conserve the true form of the Sacred Record illustrates the concern that would surely have been shown in patriarchal times to transmit accurately the earliest record of God’s dealings with men.
Further reason for believing that the Hebrew of the Bible accurately represents the “one language” of pre-Babel times is the remarkable stability of the Hebrew language during the thousand-year period in which the Hebrew Scriptures were written. As The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia states: “One of the most remarkable facts connected with the Hebrew of the O[ld] T[estament] is that, although its literature covers a period of over a thousand years, the language (grammar and vocabulary) of the oldest parts differs little from that of the latest.”—Edited by G. W. Bromiley, 1982, Vol. 2, p. 659.
Knowledge of the Language Incomplete. In reality, knowledge of ancient Hebrew is by no means complete. As Professor Burton L. Goddard says: “In large measure, the O[ld] T[estament] Hebrew must be self explanatory.” (The Zondervan Pictorial Bible Dictionary, edited by M. Tenney, 1963, p. 345) This is because so few other contemporaneous writings in the Hebrew language have been found that could contribute to an understanding of the word usage. Among those of any importance are the Gezer calendar (a simple list of agricultural operations thought to date from the tenth century B.C.E.; PICTURE, Vol. 1, p. 960), some ostraca (inscribed pieces of broken pottery) from Samaria (mainly orders and receipts for wine, oil, and barley and generally assigned to the early part of the eighth century B.C.E.), the Siloam inscription (found in a water tunnel of Jerusalem and believed to date from the reign of King Hezekiah [745-717 B.C.E.]), and the Lachish ostraca (probably from the latter part of the seventh century B.C.E.).
Additionally, there is a Phoenician inscription on the sarcophagus of King Ahiram in Byblos (Gebal), its language closely resembling Hebrew and thought to be from the start of the first millennium B.C.E.; also the Moabite Stone, apparently from the early ninth century B.C.E. The language on the Moabite Stone is very similar to Hebrew, as might be expected in view of the Moabites’ descent from Abraham’s nephew Lot.—Ge 19:30-37.
The total of the information on all these inscriptions, however, is but a small fraction of that found in the Hebrew Scriptures.
The Hebrew Scriptures themselves, though covering a wide range of subjects and employing an extensive vocabulary, by no means contain all the words or expressions of ancient Hebrew. The Siloam inscription and the Lachish ostraca, for example, contain certain word and grammatical constructions that do not appear in the Hebrew Scriptures, yet these constructions are clearly of Hebrew origin. Undoubtedly the ancient vocabulary of the Hebrew-speaking people contained many more “root” words, plus thousands of words derived from these, than are known today.
Aside from those portions of the Bible definitely known to be written in Aramaic, there are quite a number of words and expressions found in the Hebrew Scriptures for which the original “roots” are unknown. Lexicographers classify many of these as “loanwords,” claiming that Hebrew borrowed these from other Semitic tongues, such as Aramaic, Akkadian, or Arabic. This is speculation, however. As Edward Horowitz states: “But sometimes the borrowing is so ancient that scholars do not know which language did the borrowing and which was the original owner.” (How the Hebrew Language Grew, pp. 3, 5) It seems more probable that such questioned terms are genuinely Hebrew and are further evidence of the incompleteness of modern knowledge of the scope of the ancient language.
Among the evidences pointing to a rich vocabulary in ancient Hebrew are writings from the start of the Common Era. These include non-Biblical religious writings forming part of the Dead Sea Scrolls, and also the Mishnah, a body of rabbinic writings in Hebrew dealing with Jewish tradition. Writing in The Encyclopedia Americana (1956, Vol. XIV, p. 57a), Professor Meyer Waxman says: “Biblical Hebrew . . . does not exhaust the entire stock of words, as is proved by the Mishnah, which employs hundreds of Hebrew words not found in the Bible.” Of course, some of these could have been later additions or coined expressions, but doubtless many were part of the Hebrew vocabulary during the period of the writing of the Hebrew Scriptures.
When Did Hebrew Begin to Wane? It is popularly held that the Jews began to change over to Aramaic speech during their exile in Babylon. The evidence for this, however, is not strong. Modern examples show that subjugated groups or immigrants can and frequently do retain their native tongue over periods far longer than 70 years. Particularly since the Jews had the divine promise of a return to their homeland, it may be expected that they would be little inclined to drop Hebrew in favor of either Akkadian (Assyro-Babylonian) or Aramaic, the lingua franca of that time. True, Aramaic passages and words are to be found in the exilic and postexilic books, such as Daniel, Ezra, and Esther. This is not unusual, however, inasmuch as those books include accounts of events taking place in Aramaic-speaking lands, as well as official correspondence, and they deal with a people subject to domination by foreign powers using Aramaic as a diplomatic language.
Nehemiah 8:8 describes the “putting of meaning” into and “giving understanding” in the reading of the Law. It has been suggested that Hebrew was not then perfectly understood by the returned exiles and that some Aramaic paraphrasing was done. However that may be, the text places particular emphasis on exposition of the sense and application of what was being taught in the Law.—Compare Mt 13:14, 51, 52; Lu 24:27; Ac 8:30, 31.
Actually, there is no reference in the Bible to any abandonment of Hebrew as the daily tongue of the people. True, Nehemiah found certain Jews who had Ashdodite, Ammonite, and Moabite wives and whose children did not know “how to speak Jewish.” But the mention of this factor in connection with Nehemiah’s indignation at the Jews involved in these marriages with non-Israelites indicates that such slighting of Hebrew was strongly disapproved. (Ne 13:23-27) This might be expected in view of the importance given to the reading of God’s Word, which was till then mainly in Hebrew.
The period from the close of the Hebrew canon (likely in the time of Ezra and Malachi in the fifth century B.C.E.) down till the start of the Common Era is not dealt with to any extent in the Bible. Secular records are also few. But even these give little support to a changeover from Hebrew to Aramaic on the part of the Jewish people. The evidence indicates that many of the Apocryphal books, such as Judith, Ecclesiasticus (not Ecclesiastes), Baruch, and First Maccabees, were written in Hebrew, and these works are generally viewed as dating from the last three centuries before the Common Era. As already mentioned, some of the non-Biblical writings among the Dead Sea Scrolls were also in Hebrew, and Hebrew was used in compiling the Jewish Mishnah after the beginning of the Common Era.
Because of these and related facts, Dr. William Chomsky states that the theory held by some Jewish and non-Jewish scholars that Aramaic had completely displaced Hebrew is without any foundation and has been effectively disproved. If anything, it is more likely that the Jews became a bilingual people, but with Hebrew prevailing as the preferred tongue. As Dr. Chomsky says of the Mishnaic Hebrew: “This language bears all the earmarks of a typical vernacular employed by peasants, merchants and artisans. . . . On the basis of the available evidence it seems fair to conclude that the Jews were generally conversant, during the period of the Second Commonwealth, especially its latter part, with both languages [Hebrew and Aramaic]. Sometimes they used one, sometimes another.”—Hebrew: The Eternal Language, 1969, pp. 207, 210.
The strongest evidence, however, favoring the view that Hebrew continued as a living language down into the first century of the Common Era is found in the references to the Hebrew language in the Christian Greek Scriptures. (Joh 5:2; 19:13, 17, 20; 20:16; Re 9:11; 16:16) While many scholars hold that the term “Hebrew” in these references should instead read “Aramaic,” there is good reason to believe that the term actually applies to the Hebrew language, as is shown in the article ARAMAIC. When the physician Luke says that Paul spoke to the people of Jerusalem in “the Hebrew language,” it seems unlikely that he meant thereby the Aramaic or Syrian language. (Ac 21:40; 22:2; compare 26:14.) Since the Hebrew Scriptures earlier distinguished between Aramaic (Syrian) and “the Jews’ language” (2Ki 18:26) and since the first-century Jewish historian Josephus, considering this passage of the Bible, speaks of “Aramaic” and “Hebrew” as distinct tongues (Jewish Antiquities, X, 8 [i, 2]), there seems to be no reason for the writers of the Christian Greek Scriptures to have said “Hebrew” if they meant Aramaic or Syrian.
That Aramaic was widely used throughout Palestine by that time is acknowledged. The use of Aramaic “Bar” (son), rather than Hebrew “Ben,” in several names (such as Bartholomew and Simon Bar-jonah) is one evidence of familiarity with Aramaic. Of course, some Jews also had Greek names, as did Andrew and Philip, and this would not of itself prove that their common speech was Greek, any more than Mark’s Latin name would prove that this was the common language of his family. Evidently four languages were current in Palestine in the first century of the Common Era: the three mentioned in the Bible as appearing on the sign over the impaled Jesus’ head (Hebrew, Latin, and Greek [Joh 19:19, 20]) and the fourth one, Aramaic. Of these, Latin was undoubtedly the least common.
Jesus may well have used Aramaic on occasion, as when speaking to the Syrophoenician woman. (Mr 7:24-30) Certain expressions recorded as spoken by him are generally considered to be of Aramaic origin. Yet, even here there is need for caution since the classifying of these expressions as Aramaic is not without question. For example, the words spoken by Jesus while impaled on the stake, “Eʹli, Eʹli, laʹma sa·bach·thaʹni?” (Mt 27:46; Mr 15:34), are usually considered to be Aramaic, perhaps of a Galilean dialect. However, The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible says: “Opinion is divided in regard to the original language of the saying and as to whether Jesus himself would more naturally have used Hebrew or Aramaic. . . . Documents indicate that a form of Hebrew, somewhat influenced by Aramaic, may have been in use in Palestine in the first century A.D.” (Edited by G. A. Buttrick, 1962, Vol. 2, p. 86) In reality, the Greek transliteration of these words, as recorded by Matthew and Mark, does not allow for a positive identification of the original language used.
One further evidence for the continued use of Hebrew in apostolic times is the testimony that Matthew’s Gospel was originally written by him in Hebrew.
It appears, then, that Hebrew began to wane primarily after, and as a result of, the destruction of Jerusalem and its temple and the scattering of its remaining inhabitants in the year 70 C.E. Nevertheless, its use was continued in the synagogues wherever the Jews spread. Particularly from about the sixth century C.E. onward, zealous efforts were made to maintain the purity of the Hebrew text of the Scriptures by those Jewish scholars known as the Masoretes. And particularly from the 16th century onward, interest in ancient Hebrew revived, and the following century saw intensive study of other Semitic tongues begin. This has contributed to a clarification of the understanding of the ancient language and has resulted in improved translations of the Hebrew Scriptures.
Hebrew Alphabet and Script. The Hebrew alphabet was composed of 22 consonants; several of these evidently can represent two sounds, giving a total of some 28 sounds. The vowel sounds were supplied by the reader, guided by the context, much as an English-speaking person fills in the vowels for such abbreviations as “bldg.” (building), “blvd.” (boulevard), and “hgt.” (height). It is believed that the traditional pronunciation of the Hebrew Scriptures was kept alive and handed down by those specializing in reading the Law, Prophets, and Psalms for the instruction of the people. Then, in the second half of the first millennium C.E., the Masoretes devised a system of dots and dashes called vowel points, and these were inserted in the consonantal text. Additionally, certain accent marks were supplied to indicate stress, pause, connection between words and clauses, and musical notation.
The earliest Hebrew inscriptions known are recorded in an ancient script considerably different in form from the square-shaped Hebrew letters of later documents, such as those of the early centuries of the Common Era. The square-shaped style is often called “Aramaic,” or “Assyrian.” It is believed that the change from ancient Hebrew characters to square Hebrew characters took place during the Babylonian exile. However, as Ernst Würthwein says: “For a long while the Old Hebrew script remained in use beside the square script. The coins of the period of Bar Kochba’s revolt (A.D. 132-135) bear Old Hebrew letters. Among the texts found in the Dead Sea caves are some written in the Old Hebrew script.”—The Text of the Old Testament, 1979, p. 5.
Origen, a Christian writer of the second and third centuries C.E., stated that, in the more correct copies of the Greek translations of the Hebrew Scriptures, the Tetragrammaton, or sacred name of Jehovah, was written in ancient Hebrew letters. This has been confirmed by the discovery of fragmentary leather scrolls dated to the first century C.E., containing the “minor” prophets in Greek. In these scrolls the Tetragrammaton appears in the ancient Hebrew characters. (See NW appendix, p. 1563, Nos. 2-4.) Fragments from the late fifth or early sixth century C.E. of Aquila’s Greek version also contain the divine name written in ancient Hebrew characters.—NW appendix, p. 1563, Nos. 7, 8.
Dr. Horowitz says: “It was the old Hebrew alphabet that the Greeks borrowed and passed on to Latin, and it is the old Hebrew alphabet that the Greek most closely resembles.”—How the Hebrew Language Grew, p. 18.
Qualities and Characteristics. Hebrew is a very expressive language, lending itself to the vivid description of events. Its short sentences and simple conjunctions give movement and flow of thought. Hebrew poetry, which adds to these qualities those of parallelism and rhythm, is remarkably expressive and moving.
Hebrew is rich in metaphors. “Seashore,” at Genesis 22:17, in Hebrew is, literally, “lip of the sea.” Other expressions are the “face of the earth,” the “head” of a mountain, the “mouth of a cave,” and similar metaphoric expressions. That this use of human terms in no way indicates any animistic belief can be seen from reading the Scriptures themselves, for the utmost disdain is shown toward those who would worship trees and other objects.—Compare Isa 44:14-17; Jer 10:3-8; Hab 2:19.
The Hebrew vocabulary is composed of concrete words, words that involve the senses of seeing, hearing, feeling, tasting, and smelling. Thus, they paint mental pictures for the hearer or reader. Because of this concrete quality, some scholars say that Hebrew is lacking in abstract terms. There definitely are some abstract nouns in Biblical Hebrew, however. For instance, the noun ma·chasha·vahʹ (drawn from the root cha·shavʹ, meaning “think”) is translated by such abstract terms as “thought, device, invention, scheme.” Ba·tachʹ (a verb that means “trust”) is the source of the noun beʹtach (security). Nevertheless, as a general rule abstract ideas are carried by concrete nouns. Consider the root verb ka·vedhʹ, which means, basically, “be heavy” (as at Jg 20:34). At Ezekiel 27:25 this same verb is translated ‘become glorious,’ that is, literally, ‘become heavy.’ Correspondingly, from this root is drawn the noun ka·vedhʹ, which refers to the liver, one of the heaviest internal organs, and the noun ka·vohdhʹ, meaning “glory.” (Le 3:4; Isa 66:12) This taking of the abstract from the concrete is further illustrated by yadh, meaning “hand” and also “care,” “means,” or “guidance” (Ex 2:19; Ge 42:37; Ex 35:29; 38:21); ʼaph refers to both “nostril” and “anger” (Ge 24:47; 27:45); zerohʹaʽ, “arm,” also conveys the abstract concept of “strength” (Job 22:8, 9).
It is, in reality, this very quality of concreteness that makes the Hebrew Scriptures challenging to translate. When translated literally, Hebrew terms can often have quite a different meaning in other languages. Additionally, since grammar differs from language to language, it is a challenge for the translator to reproduce the sense, manner of expression, and forcefulness of Hebrew, particularly in its verb forms.
Hebrew is remarkable for its brevity, the frame of its structure allowing for such terseness. Aramaic, the closest to Hebrew of the Semitic tongues, is by comparison more ponderous, roundabout, wordy. In translation, it is often necessary to use auxiliary words to bring out the vividness, picturesqueness, and dramatic action of the Hebrew verb. Though this detracts somewhat from the brevity, it conveys more fully the beauty and accuracy of the Hebrew text.
Hebrew Poetry. These very qualities, including the strong sense of reality, are also what make Hebrew peculiarly suited for poetry. Hebrew poetic lines are short—many are no more than two or three words—making the total effect one of strong impact. Professor James Muilenburg, a member of the Revised Standard Version translating committee, has fittingly noted: “Speech [in Hebrew poetry] is concentrated, and all the emphasis is placed upon the important words. The Hebrew text of Psalm 23 contains only fifty-five words; our modern western translations employ twice that number. Yet even in translation the economy of the original Hebrew is not lost. . . . Hebrew poetry is language that is alive in speech. . . . The Hebrew poet helps us to see, to hear, to feel. The physical sensations are fresh and alive . . . The poet thinks in pictures, and the pictures are drawn from the area of everyday life common to all men.”—An Introduction to the Revised Standard Version of the Old Testament, 1952, pp. 63, 64.
To exemplify the terseness of Hebrew poetic language observe the first verse of Psalm 23 as found in the New World Translation. Those English words needed to translate each Hebrew word are separated with a diagonal stroke (/):
Jehovah/ [is] my Shepherd./
I shall lack/ nothing./
It can be seen that the English equivalent needs eight words to translate four Hebrew words. The “is” has been supplied to give sense to the English; in Hebrew, it is understood.
Primary forms of parallelism. The most important formal element in Hebrew poetry is parallelism, or rhythm that is achieved not by rhyme (as in English) but by logical thought; it has been termed “sense rhythm.” Consider the two lines of Psalm 24:1:
To Jehovah belong the earth and that which fills it,
The productive land and those dwelling in it.
The lines here quoted are said to be in synonymous parallelism, that is, the second line repeats a portion of the previous line, but in different words. The phrase “To Jehovah belong” is essential to both lines. However, the terms “the earth” and “the productive land” are poetic synonyms, as are “that which fills it” and “those dwelling in it.”
Most contemporary scholars agree that there are two other primary styles of parallelism:
In antithetic parallelism, as its designation implies, each line expresses contrary thoughts. Psalm 37:9 illustrates this:
For evildoers themselves will be cut off,
But those hoping in Jehovah are the ones that will possess the earth.
Then there is synthetic (or, formal, constructive) parallelism in which the second portion does not simply echo the same thought as the first or give a contrast. Rather, it enlarges and adds a new thought. Psalm 19:7-9 is an example of this:
The law of Jehovah is perfect,
bringing back the soul.
The reminder of Jehovah is trustworthy,
making the inexperienced one wise.
The orders from Jehovah are upright,
causing the heart to rejoice;
The commandment of Jehovah is clean,
making the eyes shine.
The fear of Jehovah is pure,
standing forever.
The judicial decisions of Jehovah are true;
they have proved altogether righteous.
Notice that the second part of each sentence or clause completes the thought; the whole verse, therefore, is a synthesis, that is, the result of bringing together two elements. Only with the second half-lines, such as “bringing back the soul” and “making the inexperienced one wise,” does the reader learn how the ‘law is perfect’ and how the “reminder of Jehovah is trustworthy.” In such a series of synthetic parallels, this division between the first and second part serves as a rhythmic break. There is thus, along with the progression of thought, the preservation of a certain verse structure, a parallel of form. It is for this reason sometimes called formal or constructive parallelism.
Miscellaneous forms of parallelism. A number of other styles of parallelism have been suggested, though they are considered to be only variants or combinations of the synonymous, antithetic, and synthetic. Three of these suggestions are: emblematic, stairlike, introverted.
Emblematic (or comparative) parallelism makes use of simile or metaphor. Consider Psalm 103:12:
As far off as the sunrise is from the sunset,
So far off from us he has put our transgressions.
In stairlike parallelism two, three, or even more lines may be used to repeat and advance the thought of the first. Psalm 29:1, 2 is an illustration of this:
Ascribe to Jehovah, O you sons of strong ones,
Ascribe to Jehovah glory and strength.
Ascribe to Jehovah the glory of his name.
The introverted parallelism is more elaborate and may take in a number of verses. Observe this example from Psalm 135:15-18:
(1) The idols of the nations are silver and gold,
(2) The work of the hands of earthling man.
(3) A mouth they have, but they can speak nothing;
(4) Eyes they have, but they can see nothing;
(5) Ears they have, but they can give ear to nothing.
(6) Also there exists no spirit in their mouth.
(7) Those making them will become just like them,
(8) Everyone who is trusting in them.
This parallelism is explained by W. Trail in his work Literary Characteristics and Achievements of the Bible (1864, p. 170): “Here the first line introverts with the eighth—in the one we have the idols of the heathen, in the other those who put their trust in idols. The second line introverts with the seventh—in the one is the fabrication, in the other the fabricators. The third line introverts with the sixth—in the one there are mouths without articulation, in the other mouths without breath. The fourth line introverts with the fifth, where the introverted parallelism may be said to unite its two halves in a parallelism of synthesis—eyes without vision, ears without the sense of hearing.”
A similar, but more simple, form is an inversion of words in adjoining lines, as in Isaiah 11:13b (RS):
Ephraim shall not be jealous of Judah,
and Judah shall not harass Ephraim.
Grammar
I. Verbs. Verbs are the most important part of speech in the Hebrew language. The simplest verbal form is the third person singular masculine of the perfect state; this is the form found in lexicons. The three consonants of this form usually constitute the root. The root is ordinarily triliteral in structure, that is, made up of three consonants, the usual arrangement in Semitic languages. Such triliteral roots serve as the source to which nearly all other words in the language can be traced.
The verbal root is the simplest stem of the verb. It is often referred to as the “pure stem.” From this pure stem, six other stems are formed by adding prefixes, doubling certain letters, and making vowel changes. The seven verbal stems represent the verbal root idea in three degrees: simple, intensive, causative.
To show variations in person, number, and gender, certain prefixes and suffixes are attached to the verbal stems.
State. Verbs in English are viewed particularly from the standpoint of tense, or time: past, present, future. In Hebrew, however, the condition of the action, rather than the time involved, is the important thing. The action is viewed as either complete or incomplete.
If the verb portrays completed action, it is in the perfect state. For instance, Genesis 1:1 says: “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.” The action was completed; God “created,” that is, he finished creating the heavens and the earth.
If the action is viewed as incomplete, the verb is in the imperfect state. This can be illustrated by Exodus 15:1: “Moses and the sons of Israel proceeded to sing.” Here we see that while the action had started (they “proceeded” to sing), it had not terminated and was thus “imperfect,” unfinished.
Of course, since by its very character the Hebrew perfect state represents action as completed, it belongs most naturally to past time. Therefore, ka·thavʹ (a perfect-state active verb) means, basically, “(he) wrote” and it is often so translated. (2Ki 17:37; 2Ch 30:1; 32:17; Ezr 4:7; Es 8:5) The idea of action completed in the past can also be observed in the rendering “had written” (Es 9:23; Job 31:35; Jer 36:27). However, ka·thavʹ also may be rendered as “has written” (2Ch 26:22)—what would be called the present perfect in English. “Must write” is also used to translate this perfect-state verb and shows the certainty of the action’s being carried out. (Nu 5:23; De 17:18) Both of these latter renderings correctly imply completed action, but not in past time. So, the active verb of itself does not necessarily convey a concept of time. The perfect state can portray action as completed at any period of time: past, present, or future; contrastingly, the imperfect, while also able to show action at any time period, always views it as incomplete.
Therefore, while the ancient Hebrews were obviously able to comprehend the idea of time, in their language it is accorded a secondary position. The Essentials of Biblical Hebrew, by K. Yates, states: “The time as understood in most modern languages is not the same as that of the Semitic mind. The discernment of the time of an action is not of vital importance to the Hebrew thought pattern. It is necessary for the Indo-germanic thinker only to fit the action into his overemphasized estimation of time. The understanding of the condition of the action as to its completeness or incompleteness was sufficient generally to the Semite and if not, there was some word of temporal or historical significance which would bring time into focus.” (Revised by J. Owens, 1954, p. 129) If, as the Bible indicates, Hebrew was the original tongue used in Eden, this lack of emphasis on verbal time may reflect the outlook of man in his perfection, when the prospect of everlasting life was before Adam and when life had not been reduced to a mere 70 or 80 years. Jehovah provided Hebrew as a perfectly satisfactory means of communication between God and men, as well as among humans.
For English translation the time feature of the verb is determined by the context. The context shows whether the action being narrated is viewed as having occurred earlier, as taking place now, or as yet to occur.
II. Nouns. As noted above, nearly all words, including nouns, can be traced back to a verbal root. The root can be seen in both the spelling of the noun and its meaning.
There are two genders: masculine and feminine. The feminine is generally distinguished by the termination ah (ohth, plural) attached to the noun, as ʼish·shahʹ (woman), su·sohthʹ (mares [feminine plural]).
The three numbers in Hebrew are singular, plural, and dual. The dual (identified by the suffix aʹyim) is customarily used for objects that appear as pairs, such as hands (ya·dhaʹyim) and ears (ʼoz·naʹyim).
Personal pronouns may also be inseparably attached to nouns. Thus sus is “horse”; but su·siʹ, “my horse”; su·seyʹkha, “your horses.”
III. Adjectives. Adjectives, too, are derived from verb roots. Thus, the verb ga·dhalʹ (grow up, become great) is the root of the adjective ga·dhohlʹ (great). (The definite article in Hebrew is ha [the]. There is no indefinite article [a].)
An adjective may be used in either of two ways:
(1) It may be a predicative adjective. In this case it usually stands before its noun and agrees with it in gender and number. The phrase tohv haq·qohlʹ (literally, “good the voice”) is translated “the voice is good,” the verb “is” being supplied.
(2) Or, it may be used to qualify (modify). In this situation it stands after the noun, agreeing with it not only in gender and number but also in definiteness. Then haq·qohlʹ hat·tohvʹ (literally, “the voice the good”) means “the good voice.”
Transliteration. Transliteration has reference to replacing characters in the Hebrew alphabet with English letters. Hebrew is written from right to left, but for English readers it is transliterated to read from left to right. The accompanying chart and the following explanation set out some of the general rules followed in this work.
Concerning the consonants. It will be observed that five letters have final forms. These appear only at the end of words. Certain consonants (ב, ג, ד, כ, פ, ת) have both a soft and a hard sound, the latter being indicated by a dot in the bosom of the letter (ּב, גּ, דּ, כּ, פּ, תּ). However, a dot in one of these consonants also signifies that it is to be doubled if it is immediately preceded by a vowel. Thus גַּבַּי is gab·baiʹ. Most of the other letters (though they have only one sound) are also doubled by a dot in their bosom (for instance, זּ is zz). An exception is the letter heʼ (ה), which sometimes has a dot in it (ּה) when it appears at the end of a word; the heʼ, however, is never doubled.
The consonants waw and yohdh may be employed in forming vowels. The waw (ו) will occur with the vowel chohʹlem ( ֹ) above it to make what is called a fully formed chohʹlem (ֹו), transliterated in this work as oh. The combination וּ serves as a u and at the beginning of a word always stands alone as a syllable; however, if there is an additional vowel point below the letter (ַּו), the dot indicates the waw is to be doubled. Thus בַּוַּי is baw·waiʹ; בּוּז is buz.
In the final form of kaph, the shewaʼʹ ( ְ) or qaʹmets ( ָ) is written within the bosom rather than below the letter: ךְ, ךָ.
Concerning the vowels. All the vowels in this chart appear below the line except chohʹlem ( ֹ), which is placed above, and shuʹreq ( ִ), which, as noted above, appears in the bosom of waw (ּו = u).
Concerning the half vowels. The English equivalents shown above are meant only as approximations. The Hebrew pronunciation of these half vowels is, in each case, an extremely slight sound.
Under certain conditions, a shewaʼʹ is vocalized and transliterated as an e. However, generally, when the shewaʼʹ follows a short vowel or whenever it stands under a consonant closing a syllable, it is silent and considered a syllable divider. Thus יִקְטֹל is yiq·tolʹ.
Syllables. In Hebrew every syllable begins with a consonant and includes (1) one full vowel or (2) one half vowel and a full vowel. Thus, קָטַל is made up of two syllables, one being קָ (qa) and the other טַל (tal). Both syllables contain a full vowel and begin with a consonant. On the other hand, בְּרִית (berithʹ) has only one syllable since it contains only one full vowel (.=i); the shewaʼʹ, e ( ְ), is a half vowel.
There are two apparent exceptions to the rule of only consonants starting a syllable: (1) When a word opens with וּ (u). Then the u stands as a separate syllable. Thus וּבֵן is u·venʹ; וּשְׁמִי is u·shemiʹ. (2) With a “furtive paʹthach.” This is the vowel paʹthach ( ַ) placed under the consonants הּ, ח, ע, when they appear at the end of a word; in this case the paʹthach is sounded before the consonant. Thus רוּחַ is ruʹach, and not ru·chaʹ.
Sometimes a small horizontal line called a maqqeph (־), similar to an English hyphen, appears between words. This serves to combine two or more words so that they are treated as a single word with only the last word retaining its accent. Thus כָּל־אֲשֶׁר is kol-ʼasherʹ.
Accents. All Hebrew words are accented on the last or next to the last syllable. Most are accented on the last syllable.
In transliterations in this work a single dot separates syllables; the accent is placed after the stressed syllable, using an accent symbol to denote primary stress (ʹ).
[Chart on page 1074]
Simple
Intensive
Causative
(1) Active (qal)
(3) Active (piʽel)
(6) Active (hiphʽil)
(2) Passive (niphʽal)
(4) Passive (puʽal)
(7) Passive (hophʽal)
—
(5) Reflexive (hithpaʽel)
—
[Chart on page 1074]
—
Simple
Intensive
Causative
Active
קָטַל
qa·talʹ
he killed
קִטֵּל
qit·telʹ
he killed (brutally)
הִקְטִיל
hiq·tilʹ
he caused to kill
Passive
נִקְטַל
niq·talʹ
he was killed
קֻטַּל
qut·talʹ
he was killed (brutally)
הָקְטַל
hoq·talʹ
he was caused to kill
Reflexive
—
הִתְקַטֵּל
hith·qat·telʹ
he killed himself
—
[Chart on page 1076]
Character
Consonants
Equivalent
א
ʼAʹleph
ʼ
בּ
Behth
b
ב
—
v
גּ
Giʹmel
g
ג
—
gh
דּ
Daʹleth
d
ד
—
dh
ה
Heʼ
h
ו
Waw
w
ז
Zaʹyin
z
ח
Chehth
ch
ט
Tehth
t
י
Yohdh
y
כּ
Kaph
k
כ Final: ך
—
kh
ל
Laʹmedh
l
מ Final: ם
Mem
m
נ Final: ן
Nun
n
ס
Saʹmekh
s
ע
ʽAʹyin
ʽ
פּ
Peʼ
p
פ Final: ף
—
ph
צ Final: ץ
Tsa·dhehʹ
ts
ק
Qohph
q
ר
Rehsh
r
שׂ
Sin
s
שׁ
Shin
sh
תּ
Taw
t
ת
—
th
Full Vowels
ָ (long)
Qaʹmets
a as in awl
ַ
Paʹthach
a as in father
ֵ (long)
Tseʹreh
e as in they
ֶ
Seʹghohl
e as in men
ִ
Chiʹreq
i as in machine
ֹ (long)
Chohʹlem
o as in no
ָ
Qaʹmets Cha·tuphʹ
o as in nor
ֻ
Qib·butsʹ
u as in full
ִ
Shuʹreq
u as in cruel
Half Vowels
ְ
Shewaʼʹ
e obscure, as in average; or silent, as in made
ֲ
Cha·tephʹ Paʹthach
a as in hat
ֱ
Cha·tephʹ Seʹghohl
e as in met
ֳ
Cha·tephʹ Qaʹmets
o as in not
Special Combinations
י ָ = ai
י ַ = ai
י ֵ = eh
י ֶ = ey
י ִ = i
וֹ = oh
וּ = u
יו ָ = av
HEBREWS, LETTER TO THE
pp. 1077–1080
HEBREWS, LETTER TO THE
An inspired letter of the Christian Greek Scriptures. Evidence indicates that it was written by the apostle Paul to the Hebrew Christians in Judea about 61 C.E. To those Hebrew Christians the letter was most timely. It had then been about 28 years since Jesus Christ’s death and resurrection. In the earlier part of that period severe persecution had been brought upon these Jewish Christians in Jerusalem and Judea by the Jewish religious leaders, resulting in the death of some Christians and the scattering of most of the others from Jerusalem. (Ac 8:1) The scattered ones remained active in spreading the good news everywhere they went. (Ac 8:4) The apostles had stayed in Jerusalem and had held the remaining congregation together there, and it had grown, even under stiff opposition. (Ac 8:14) Then, for a time, the congregation entered into a period of peace. (Ac 9:31) Later, Herod Agrippa I caused the death of the apostle James, John’s brother, and mistreated others of the congregation. (Ac 12:1-5) Sometime after this, there developed a material need among the Christians in Judea, giving opportunity for those in Achaia and Macedonia (in about 55 C.E.) to demonstrate their love and unity by sending aid. (1Co 16:1-3; 2Co 9:1-5) So the Jerusalem congregation had suffered many hardships.
Purpose of the Letter. The congregation in Jerusalem was comprised almost entirely of Jews and those who had been proselytes to the Jews’ religion. Many of these had come to a knowledge of the truth after the time of the most bitter persecution. At the time the letter to the Hebrews was written, the congregation was enjoying comparative peace, for Paul told them: “You have never yet resisted as far as blood.” (Heb 12:4) Nevertheless, the lessening of outright physical persecution to death did not mean that strong opposition from the Jewish religious leaders had ceased. The newer members of the congregation had to face the opposition just as the rest did. And some others were immature, not having made the progress toward maturity that they should have made in view of the time. (5:12) The opposition they faced daily from the Jews put their faith to a test. They needed to build up the quality of endurance.—12:1, 2.
Time was running out for Jerusalem. Neither the apostle Paul nor those in the congregation at Jerusalem knew when the foretold desolation would occur, but God did know. (Lu 21:20-24; Da 9:24, 27) The situation would call for the Christians there to be alert and to exercise faith so that they would flee from the city when they saw Jerusalem surrounded by encamped armies. All in the congregation needed to strengthen themselves for these momentous events. According to tradition, it was just about five years after the writing of this letter that Cestius Gallus’ troops attacked the city and then withdrew. Four years after that, Jerusalem and its temple were leveled by the Romans under General Titus. But before either of these events took place, Jehovah had provided the inspired counsel that his servants needed.
Jewish opposition. The Jewish religious leaders, by lying propaganda, had done everything they could to stir up hatred against Christ’s followers. Their determination to fight Christianity with every possible weapon is demonstrated by their actions, as recorded in Acts 22:22; 23:12-15, 23, 24; 24:1-4; 25:1-3. They and their supporters constantly harassed the Christians, evidently using arguments in an effort to break their loyalty to Christ. They attacked Christianity with what might seem to a Jew to be powerful reasoning, hard to answer.
At that time Judaism had much to offer in the way of tangible, material things and outward appearance. The Jews might say that these things proved Judaism superior and Christianity foolish. Why, they had told Jesus that the nation had as their father Abraham, to whom the promises were given. (Joh 8:33, 39) Moses, to whom God spoke “mouth to mouth,” was God’s great servant and prophet. (Nu 12:7, 8) The Jews had the Law and the words of the prophets from the beginning. ‘Did not this very antiquity establish Judaism as the true religion?’ they might ask. At the inaugurating of the Law covenant, God had spoken by means of angels; in fact, the Law was transmitted through angels by the hand of the mediator Moses. (Ac 7:53; Ga 3:19) On this occasion God had given a fear-inspiring demonstration of power in shaking Mount Sinai; the loud sound of a horn, smoke, thunder, and lightning accompanied the glorious display.—Ex 19:16-19; 20:18; Heb 12:18-21.
Besides all these things of antiquity, there stood the magnificent temple with its priesthood instituted by Jehovah. Priests officiated at the temple, daily handling many sacrifices. Accompanying these things were the costly priestly garments and the splendor of the services conducted at the temple. ‘Had not Jehovah commanded that sacrifices for sin be brought to the sanctuary, and did not the high priest, the descendant of Moses’ own brother Aaron, enter the Most Holy on the Day of Atonement with a sacrifice for the sins of the whole nation? On this occasion, did he not approach representatively into the very presence of God?,’ the Jews might argue. (Le 16) ‘Furthermore, was not the kingdom the possession of the Jews, with one (the Messiah, who would later come, as they said) to sit on the throne at Jerusalem to rule?’
If the letter to the Hebrews was being written to equip the Christians to answer objections that were actually being raised by the Jews, then those enemies of Christianity had contended in this way: ‘What did this new “heresy” have to point to as evidence of its genuineness and of God’s favor? Where was their temple, and where their priesthood? In fact, where was their leader? Was he of any importance among the leaders of the nation during his lifetime—this Jesus, a Galilean, a carpenter’s son, with no rabbinic education? And did he not die an ignominious death? Where was his kingdom? And who were his apostles and followers? Mere fishermen and tax collectors. Furthermore, whom did Christianity draw, for the most part? The poor and lowly persons of the earth and, even worse, uncircumcised Gentiles, not of the seed of Abraham, were accepted. Why should anyone put his trust in this Jesus, who had been put to death as a blasphemer and a seditionist? Why listen to his disciples, men unlettered and ordinary?’—Ac 4:13.
Superiority of Christian system. Some of the immature Christians may have become neglectful of their salvation through Christ. (Heb 2:1-4) Or they may have been swayed by the unbelieving Jews who surrounded them. Coming to their aid with masterful argument, using the Hebrew Scriptures, on which the Jews claimed to rely, the apostle shows irrefutably the superiority of the Christian system of things and of the priesthood and kingship of Jesus Christ. He Scripturally demonstrates that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, greater than angels (1:4-6), than Abraham (7:1-7), than Moses (3:1-6), and than the prophets (1:1, 2). In fact, Christ is the appointed heir of all things, crowned with glory and honor and appointed over the works of Jehovah’s hands.—1:2; 2:7-9.
As to priesthood, Christ’s is far superior to the Aaronic priesthood of the tribe of Levi. It is dependent, not on inheritance from sinful flesh, but on an oath of God. (Heb 6:13-20; 7:5-17, 20-28) Why, though, did he endure such hardships and die a death of suffering? This was foretold as essential to mankind’s salvation and to qualify him as High Priest and the one to whom God will subject all things. (2:8-10; 9:27, 28; compare Isa 53:12.) He had to become blood and flesh and die in order to emancipate all those who through fear of death were in slavery. Through his death he is able to bring to nothing the Devil, a thing no human priest could do. (Heb 2:14-16) He, having so suffered, is a High Priest who can sympathize with our weaknesses and can come to our help, having been tested in all respects.—2:17, 18; 4:15.
Moreover, argues the apostle, this High Priest “passed through the heavens” and appeared in the very presence of God, not in a mere earthly tent or building that was only pictorial of heavenly things. (Heb 4:14; 8:1; 9:9, 10, 24) He needed to appear only once with his perfect, sinless sacrifice, not over and over again. (7:26-28; 9:25-28) He has no successors, as did the Aaronic priests, but lives forever to save completely those to whom he ministers. (7:15-17, 23-25) Christ is Mediator of the better covenant foretold through Jeremiah, under which sins can really be forgiven and consciences can be made clean, things that the Law could never accomplish. The Ten Words, the basic laws of the Law covenant, were written on stone; the law of the new covenant, on hearts. This prophetic word of Jehovah by Jeremiah made the Law covenant obsolete, to vanish away in time.—8:6-13; Jer 31:31-34; De 4:13; 10:4.
It is true, the writer of Hebrews continues, that an awesome display of power was manifested at Sinai, demonstrating God’s approval of the Law covenant. But even more forcefully God bore witness at the inauguration of the new covenant with signs, portents, and powerful works, along with distributions of holy spirit to all the members of the congregation assembled. (Heb 2:2-4; compare Ac 2:1-4.) And as to Christ’s Kingship, his throne is in the heavens itself, far higher than that of the kings of the line of David who sat on the throne in earthly Jerusalem. (Heb 1:9) God is the foundation of Christ’s throne, and his Kingdom cannot be shaken, as was the kingdom in Jerusalem in 607 B.C.E. (1:8; 12:28) Furthermore, God has gathered his people before something far more awe inspiring than the miraculous display at Mount Sinai. He has caused anointed Christians to approach the heavenly Mount Zion, and he will yet shake not only the earth but also the heaven.—12:18-27.
The letter to the Hebrews is of inestimable value to Christians. Without it, many of the realities concerning Christ as foreshadowed by the Law would be unclear. For example, the Jews had known all along from the Hebrew Scriptures that when their high priest went into the Most Holy compartment of the sanctuary in their behalf he was representing them before Jehovah. But they never appreciated this reality: Someday the real High Priest would actually appear in the heavens in Jehovah’s very presence! And as we read the Hebrew Scriptures, how could we realize the tremendous significance of the account of Abraham’s meeting with Melchizedek, or understand so clearly what this king-priest typified? This, of course, is to cite only two examples out of the many realities that we come to visualize in reading the letter.
The faith that the letter builds helps Christians to hold on to their hope by means of “the evident demonstration of realities though not beheld.” (Heb 11:1) At a time when many persons rely on antiquity, on the material wealth and power of organizations, on the splendor of rites and ceremonies, and look to the wisdom of this world instead of to God, the divinely inspired letter to the Hebrews admirably helps to make the man of God “fully competent, completely equipped for every good work.”—2Ti 3:16, 17.
Writership and Time, Place Written. Writership of the letter to the Hebrews has been widely ascribed to the apostle Paul. It was accepted as an epistle of Paul by early writers. The Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 2 (P46) (of about 200 C.E.) contains Hebrews among nine of Paul’s letters, and Hebrews is listed among “fourteen letters of Paul the apostle” in “The Canon of Athanasius,” of the fourth century C.E.
The writer of Hebrews does not identify himself by name. Even though all his other letters do bear his name, this lack of identification of the writer would obviously not rule out Paul. Internal evidence in the letter strongly points to Paul as its writer and to Italy, probably Rome, as the place of writing. (Heb 13:24) It was in Rome, evidently during the years 59 to 61 C.E., that Paul was first imprisoned. Timothy was with Paul in Rome, being mentioned in the apostle’s letters to the Philippians, the Colossians, and Philemon, written from Rome during that imprisonment. (Php 1:1; 2:19; Col 1:1, 2; Phm 1) This circumstance fits the remark at Hebrews 13:23 about Timothy’s release from prison and the writer’s desire to visit Jerusalem soon.
The time of writing was before the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 C.E., for the temple at Jerusalem still stood, with services being performed there, as is evident from the argument in the letter. And Paul’s remark about Timothy’s being released reasonably fixes the time of writing about nine years earlier, namely, 61 C.E., when it is thought that Paul himself was released from his first imprisonment.—Heb 13:23.
[Box on page 1078]
HIGHLIGHTS OF HEBREWS
A powerful treatise that fortified Hebrew Christians and enabled them to help sincere fellow countrymen during the final years of the Jewish system
Evidently written by the apostle Paul less than a decade before Jerusalem was destroyed in 70 C.E.
The superior position occupied by God’s Son (1:1–3:6)
He is the unique Son, appointed heir, exact representation of his Father’s very being, through whom all that was made is also sustained
Compared with the Son, angels are but servants. The Father calls him alone “my son,” the Firstborn to whom even angels would do obeisance; of him and not of angels can it be said that his royal rule rests upon God as his throne, his permanence surpasses that of heavens and earth made through him, and his position is at the Father’s right hand
If the Law conveyed through angels could not be disregarded without punishment, what was spoken by God through the Son, who is higher than angels, must be given extraordinary attention
Though lower than angels as a man, Jesus Christ was afterward exalted above them and granted dominion over the inhabited earth to come
Moses was an attendant in the house of God, but Jesus Christ is over the entire house
Entering God’s rest still possible (3:7–4:13)
Because of disobedience and lack of faith, the Israelites who left Egypt failed to enter God’s rest
Christians can enter God’s rest, provided they avoid Israel’s disobedience and exert themselves in a course of faithfulness
The living word promising entrance into God’s rest is sharper than a sword, dividing (by a person’s response to it) between what he may appear to be as a soul and what he really is as to his spirit
Superiority of Christ’s priesthood and the new covenant (4:14–10:31)
Because of having been tested in all respects yet remaining sinless, Jesus Christ as high priest can sympathize with sinful humans and deal compassionately with them
He is priest by God’s appointment according to the manner of Melchizedek, whose priesthood was greater than the Levitical priesthood
Unlike Levite priests in Aaron’s family, Jesus Christ possesses an indestructible life and thus requires no successors to continue his saving work; he is sinless and so does not need to present sacrifices for himself; he offered up his own body, not animals, and entered, not an earthly sanctuary, but heaven itself with the value of his outpoured blood, thereby validating the new covenant
The new covenant, with Jesus as Mediator, is superior to the Law covenant in that those in it have God’s laws in their hearts and enjoy true forgiveness of sins
Appreciation for these benefits will move Christians to make public declaration of hope and to assemble regularly
Faith essential to please God (10:32–12:29)
Jehovah is displeased with those faithlessly shrinking back from him instead of enduring so as to receive what he has promised
The exemplary faith of integrity-keepers from Abel onward serves as encouragement to endurance in the Christian race, while considering closely Jesus Christ and his flawless course under suffering
The suffering that God permits to befall faithful Christians may be viewed as a form of discipline from him, designed to produce the peaceful fruit of righteousness
Exhortations to pursue a faithful course (13:1-25)
Manifest brotherly love, be hospitable, remember believers who are suffering, maintain marriage in honor, and be content with present things, confident of Jehovah’s help
Imitate the faith of those taking the lead, and avoid succumbing to strange teachings
Be willing to bear reproach as Christ did; always offer to God sacrifice of praise through him
Be obedient to those taking the lead
HEBREW SCRIPTURES
pp. 1080–1082
HEBREW SCRIPTURES
The 39 divinely inspired books from Genesis to Malachi, according to the common arrangement today, constitute the major portion of the Bible.
The books of the Hebrew Scriptures as they appear in most Bible versions may be divided into three sections: (1) Historic, Genesis to Esther, 17 books; (2) Poetic, Job to The Song of Solomon, 5 books; (3) Prophetic, Isaiah to Malachi, 17 books. Such divisions are rather general, since the historical section contains poetic portions (Ge 2:23; 4:23, 24; 9:25-27; Ex 15:1-19, 21; Jg 5) as well as prophetic (Ge 3:15; 22:15-18; 2Sa 7:11-16); the poetic section contains historical material (Job 1:1–2:13; 42:7-17) as well as prophetic (Ps 2:1-9; 110:1-7); and in the prophetic section historical information and poetic material are found (Isa 7:1, 2; Jer 37:11–39:14; 40:7–43:7; La 1:1–5:22).
By combining and rearranging these same 39 books in a different order, the Jews counted only 24 or 22 books and, according to their traditional canon, arranged them as follows: First, there was the Law (Heb., Toh·rahʹ), also called the Pentateuch, consisting of (1) Genesis, (2) Exodus, (3) Leviticus, (4) Numbers, and (5) Deuteronomy. (See PENTATEUCH.) Second came the Prophets (Heb., Nevi·ʼimʹ), divided into the “Former Prophets,” (6) Joshua, (7) Judges, (8) Samuel (First and Second together as one book), (9) Kings (First and Second as one book), and the “Latter Prophets,” subdivided into the “Major” Prophets, (10) Isaiah, (11) Jeremiah and (12) Ezekiel, and (13) Twelve “Minor” Prophets (a single book composed of Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi). The third section was called the Holy Writings (Hagiographa or, in Hebrew, Kethu·vimʹ), beginning with (14) Psalms, (15) Proverbs, and (16) Job; then came the “Five Megilloth” or five separate scrolls, namely (17) The Song of Solomon, (18) Ruth, (19) Lamentations, (20) Ecclesiastes, and (21) Esther, followed by (22) Daniel, (23) Ezra-Nehemiah (combined), and (24) Chronicles (First and Second together as one book). The book of Ruth was sometimes appended to Judges, and Lamentations to Jeremiah, to give 22 books, a total corresponding to the number of letters in the Hebrew alphabet, although this is not the usual arrangement in Hebrew Bibles today.
Not all the early catalogs had the books of the Hebrew Scriptures arranged in the above order. This is because at the time the individual books were in separate scrolls. To illustrate: In the Babylonian Talmud (Bava Batra 14b), it is stated: “Our Rabbis taught: The order of the Prophets is, Joshua, Judges, Samuel, Kings, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Isaiah, and the Twelve Minor Prophets.” (Translated by M. Simon and I. Slotki) This may explain why Jeremiah precedes Isaiah in a number of Hebrew manuscripts written in Germany and France.
The Writers. All the Hebrew Scriptures were written and compiled by Jews, members of the nation “entrusted with the sacred pronouncements of God.” (Ro 3:1, 2) And, for the most part, these pre-Christian Scriptures were written in Hebrew, with the following limited portions in Aramaic: Genesis 31:47; Ezra 4:8 to 6:18 and 7:12-26; Jeremiah 10:11; Daniel 2:4b to 7:28. Aramaic words are also found in Job, certain Psalms, The Song of Solomon, Jonah, Esther, and in the Hebrew parts of Daniel. The book of Ezekiel likewise shows Aramaic influence.
Moses wrote and compiled the first five books of the Bible, and he was followed by at least 31 other writers and compilers including Joshua, Samuel, David, Solomon, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Ezra, and Nehemiah. They lived over a period of 1,100 years, from the 16th to the 5th century B.C.E., and came from various occupations, such as that of shepherd, copyist, governor, king, prophet, and priest.
Some of the Bible writers were eyewitnesses of the incidents they recorded; Moses wrote of his experiences before Pharaoh. (Ex 5:1–12:32) They gathered certain historical data from previous records through diligent research, as when compiling the genealogical records. (1Ch 1-9) But many things, such as knowledge concerning the assembly of angelic hosts in heaven and revelations in the field of prophecy, were matters beyond the realm of human knowledge and could be learned only by direct inspiration of God. This and the perfect unity of the whole, despite being the composite work of many writers extending over so long a period of time with their various backgrounds, all attest to and demonstrate that Bible writers indeed “spoke from God as they were borne along by holy spirit.”—2Pe 1:21.
Canon of Hebrew Scriptures. The books of the Hebrew Scriptures do not appear in our Bibles in the order in which they were written. Joel, Amos, and Jonah lived about two centuries or so before Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and Daniel. Nor do the titles of the books always disclose their writer. The book of Job, for instance, was apparently written by Moses; the book of Ruth, by Samuel. Details about the individual books, as to when and by whom each was written, are set out in the “Table of Bible Books in Order Completed” in the article BIBLE. See the articles on the individual books for contents, importance and significance, proof of authenticity, and other information.
The canon of the Hebrew Scriptures was well established when Jesus Christ was on earth, as is evidenced by his statements recorded in the Christian Greek Scriptures. For example, he referred to the three-section arrangement when he spoke of “all the things written in the law of Moses and in the Prophets and Psalms.” (Lu 24:44) His followers wrote of or spoke of “the public reading of the Law and of the Prophets,” “the Scriptures,” “the law of Moses and the Prophets,” “the holy Scriptures,” and “the holy writings.”—Ac 13:15; 18:24; 28:23; Ro 1:2; 2Ti 3:15; see CANON.
Noteworthy too is the fact that no Apocryphal writings were admitted into the Hebrew canon. From the days of Ezra and Malachi, in the fifth century B.C.E., the completed canon of the Hebrew Scriptures has been guarded and protected against the inclusion of any writings of questionable nature. (See APOCRYPHA.) Scrupulous care was exercised by the manuscript copyists called Sopherim, who at a later time were succeeded by the Masoretes.
Originally the Hebrew Scriptures were written without vowels or punctuation, and without our present chapter and verse divisions. In the second half of the first millennium C.E. the Masoretes, who were also very careful Bible copyists, established a system of vowel points and accent marks as an aid to reading and pronunciation.
Preservation and Transmission. The Jewish Sopherim (scribes), although meticulous as to avoiding errors in copying, made certain emendations, or corrections, in the text where, in their opinion, the original text seemed to show irreverence for God or disrespect for his representatives. In more than 140 instances the Jewish scribes changed the Tetragrammaton (the consonantal equivalent of the name Jehovah) to read either “Sovereign Lord” or “God.”—See NW appendix, pp. 1562, 1569.
None of the original writings of the Hebrew Scriptures are extant today, but there are possibly 6,000 handwritten copies containing all or part of the Hebrew Scriptures. The Nash Papyrus, which contains small portions of Deuteronomy, and many of the Dead Sea Scrolls were copied before our Common Era. Besides copies of the Scriptures in Hebrew, many versions of the pre-Christian Scriptures have been made, either the whole or in part, in many languages. The first actual translation was the Greek Septuagint, which commenced about 280 B.C.E. Jerome’s Latin Vulgate also contained an early translation of the Hebrew Scriptures. The New World Translation of the Hebrew Scriptures was based on the seventh, eighth, and ninth editions of Rudolf Kittel’s Biblia Hebraica, which is the printed edition of Codex Leningrad B 19A, the earliest complete manuscript of the Hebrew Scriptures.
Critics of the Bible have expended considerable effort in an attempt to discredit the Hebrew Scriptures, labeling them as either forgeries or simply folklore lacking historic authenticity. One line of attack has been to dissect the different Bible books in an effort to prove that they were written by different hands, as if a person were incapable of writing in more than one style. Such argument is altogether unsound, for persons who write poetry can also write prose, and vice versa. A lawyer who formulates a legal document easily and quickly shifts his style when relating some personal experience. When the critics claim that certain verses, which they label “J” and in which the name Jehovah occurs, were written by men other than the writers of the verses where the title “God” (Heb., ʼElo·himʹ) appears, and which they designate as “E,” they demonstrate shallow reasoning.
In pointing out the fallacy of the critics’ claim, K. A. Kitchen, of the University of Liverpool, says: “Nowhere in the Ancient Orient is there anything which is definitely known to parallel the elaborate history of fragmentary composition and conflation [composite text] of Hebrew literature (or marked by just such criteria) as the documentary hypotheses would postulate. And conversely, any attempt to apply the criteria of the documentary theorists to Ancient Oriental compositions that have known histories but exhibit the same literary phenomena results in manifest absurdities.”—Ancient Orient and Old Testament, 1968, p. 115.
Importance. The importance of the Hebrew Scriptures cannot be overemphasized, for without their law code, history, and prophecies, much in the Christian Greek Scriptures would be doubtful in meaning. (Lu 24:27, 44) “For all the things that were written aforetime were written for our instruction.” “Now these things went on befalling them as examples, and they were written for a warning to us upon whom the ends of the systems of things have arrived.” (Ro 15:4; 1Co 10:11) Hence, the Christian Bible writers repeatedly quoted from and alluded to the former Bible writings, in this way carrying forward and expanding many of the themes and promises set forth in the Hebrew Scriptures. In the Christian Greek Scriptures, the New World Translation presents as direct quotations 320 passages from the Hebrew Scriptures. According to a listing published by Westcott and Hort, the combined total of quotations and references is some 890.
Without the Hebrew Scriptures we would be lacking many details about man’s origin, the cause of death, and the Edenic promise that the Serpent’s head will be crushed by the seed of the woman. Without the Hebrew Scriptures we would not know many details about such things as the Noachian Flood, why blood is sacred, God’s covenant with Abraham, how Jehovah fought for his covenant people, and the history of the pictorial theocratic kingdom.
HEBRON
pp. 1082–1084
HEBRON
(Heʹbron).
1. Grandson of Levi and son of Kohath; forefather of “the sons of Hebron” or Hebronites.—Ex 6:16, 18; Nu 3:19, 27; 26:58; 1Ch 6:2, 18; 15:4, 9; 23:12, 19; 26:30-32.
2. Son of Mareshah and father of Korah, Tappuah, Rekem, and Shema; a descendant of Caleb of the tribe of Judah.—1Ch 2:42, 43.
3. [Place of Partnership]. An ancient city in the mountainous region of Judah that was built seven years before Zoan in Egypt. (Nu 13:22) Hebron is located about 30 km (19 mi) SSW of Jerusalem and lies over 900 m (3,000 ft) above sea level. It has the distinction of being one of the oldest still-inhabited locations in the Middle East. Hebron’s ancient name “Kiriath-arba” (Town of Arba) appears to have been derived from its Anakim founder, Arba. (Ge 23:2; Jos 14:15) The city and its neighboring hills have long been famous for their vineyards, pomegranates, figs, olives, apricots, apples, and nuts. Blessed with numerous springs and wells, Hebron is surrounded by miles of greenery.
Street scene in Hebron, which was one of Israel’s ancient cities of refuge
The patriarchs Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob spent part of their alien residence at Hebron. (Ge 13:18; 35:27; 37:13, 14) Sarah died there and was buried in a cave at nearby Machpelah. This cave, purchased along with surrounding land by Abraham from Hittite Ephron, became a family burial place, where Abraham, Isaac, Rebekah, Leah, and Jacob were also buried.—Ge 23:2-20; 49:29-33; 50:13.
At the time Moses sent the 12 spies into the Promised Land, the giantlike descendants of Anak were inhabiting Hebron. (Nu 13:22, 28, 33) About 40 years later, Hoham the king of Hebron joined four other kings in an offensive against Gibeon, a city that had made peace with Joshua. The Israelites responded to Gibeon’s appeal for aid and, with Jehovah’s help, defeated the armies of the five kings that had come against Gibeon. Afterward these five kings, who had hidden themselves in a cave, were executed and their dead bodies hung upon stakes until evening.—Jos 10:1-27.
As Israel’s campaign in southern Canaan continued, the inhabitants of Hebron, including their king (evidently Hoham’s successor), were devoted to destruction. (Jos 10:36, 37) However, although the Israelites under Joshua broke the power of the Canaanites, it appears that they did not immediately establish garrisons to hold on to their conquests. Evidently while Israel was warring elsewhere, the Anakim reestablished themselves at Hebron, making it necessary for Caleb (or the sons of Judah under Caleb’s leadership) to wrest the city from their control sometime afterward. (Jos 11:21-23; 14:12-15; 15:13, 14; Jg 1:10) Originally assigned to Caleb of the tribe of Judah, Hebron was afterward given a sacred status as a city of refuge. It also served as a priestly city. However, “the field of the city [Hebron]” and its settlements were Caleb’s hereditary possession.—Jos 14:13, 14; 20:7; 21:9-13.
At Hebron, about four centuries later, the men of Judah anointed David as king. He ruled from there for seven and a half years, meanwhile becoming father to six sons, Amnon, Chileab (Daniel), Absalom, Adonijah, Shephatiah, and Ithream. (2Sa 2:1-4, 11; 3:2-5; 1Ch 3:1-4) Earlier, the inhabitants of Hebron evidently helped David when he was outlawed by King Saul. (1Sa 30:26, 31) Toward the close of David’s reign at Hebron, Abner, the main supporter of the rival kingship of Saul’s son Ish-bosheth (2Sa 2:8, 9), defected to David. Upon returning from a raid and learning that David had sent Abner away in peace, Joab directed messengers to bring Abner back and then personally killed him at Hebron, where Abner was afterward buried. (2Sa 3:12-27, 32) Later, Rechab and Baanah murdered Ish-bosheth and, expecting a reward, brought his head to David at Hebron, but he had them executed for their vile deed. (2Sa 4:5-12) Subsequently, David was anointed as king over all Israel, and he transferred his capital from Hebron to Jerusalem.—2Sa 5:1-9.
Some years later David’s son Absalom returned to Hebron and there initiated his unsuccessful usurpation of his father’s kingship. (2Sa 15:7-10) It was likely because of Hebron’s historical importance as onetime capital of Judah, as well as because of its being his native city, that Absalom chose this city as the starting point of his drive for the throne. Later, David’s grandson, King Rehoboam, rebuilt Hebron. (2Ch 11:5-10) After the desolation of Judah by the Babylonians and the return of the Jewish exiles, some of the repatriated Jews settled at Hebron (Kiriath-arba).—Ne 11:25.
HEBRONITES
p. 1084
HEBRONITES
(Heʹbron·ites) [Of (Belonging to) Hebron].
A Levite family descended from Kohath’s son Hebron. (Ex 6:16, 18; Nu 3:27; 26:58; 1Ch 26:23, 24) King David assigned 1,700 capable Hebronites to serve in administrative capacities over the region W of the Jordan and 2,700 over the territory E of the Jordan.—1Ch 26:30-32.
HEDGE
p. 1084
HEDGE
Orchards and vineyards were commonly surrounded by hedges, thick rows of thorny plants, to safeguard the area from thieves and the depredations of animals. (Isa 5:5) The Scriptures employ the expression “put up a hedge” in a figurative sense to denote the giving of protection. (Job 1:10) On the other hand, ‘hedging in’ is used to represent the rearing up of obstacles, or barriers, placing an individual or even a nation in a helpless and forsaken situation with no way out. (Job 3:23; Ho 2:6; compare Job 19:8; La 3:7-9.) With reference to the moral corruption existing among the Israelites of his day, Micah wrote that “their most upright one is worse than a thorn hedge,” that is, prickly, hurtful, and injurious.—Mic 7:4.
HEEL
p. 1084
HEEL
The back part of the foot below the ankle. This part of the human body was often referred to in a figurative way in the Bible. To hold or injure one’s heel would retard, or hinder, him. Jacob grabbed the heel of his twin brother Esau as they came out of their mother’s womb. (Ge 25:26) For this he was named Jacob, meaning “One Seizing the Heel; Supplanter,” which had prophetic meaning. (Ge 27:36; Ho 12:2, 3) The family head Jacob, in blessing his fifth son Dan, foretold, favorably for Dan, that he would be like a serpent that lies in wait by the roadside and bites the heels of the horse, throwing off its rider. (Ge 49:17; see VIPER, HORNED.) The tribe of Dan was at the “heel” of things as the rear guard of Israel during their wilderness journey, inflicting damage on Israel’s enemies.—Nu 10:25.
Unfaithful Jerusalem was likened in prophecy to a disreputable woman, to be punished by having her heels “treated violently,” that is, to be forced to walk over rough terrain, painful to her heels; this occurred when Jerusalem was taken into exile to Babylon in 607 B.C.E.—Jer 13:22.
King David spoke figuratively of his traitorous companion Ahithophel, saying: “[He] has magnified his heel against me.” (Ps 41:9) This had a prophetic fulfillment in Judas Iscariot, to whom Jesus applied the text, saying: “He that used to feed on my bread has lifted up his heel against me.” (Joh 13:18) Thus the expression indicates a treacherous action, one threatening harm to the person against whom the heel is “magnified” or “lifted up.”
The first recorded prophecy, at Genesis 3:15, foretold that the “serpent” would bruise the ‘seed of the woman’ in the heel. Though painful, a heel bruise is not permanently disabling. Jesus, the “seed” (Ga 3:16), was put to death by the earthly agents of the great Serpent, Satan the Devil (Re 12:9), but on the third day was recovered from this ‘heel bruise’ when his Father Jehovah resurrected him.—Ac 2:22-24; 10:40.
HEGAI
p. 1084
HEIFER
pp. 1084–1085
HEIFER
[Heb., ʽegh·lahʹ; Gr., daʹma·lis].
A young cow that has not produced a calf.
A heifer was among the animals that Abraham cut into two parts, and he then saw “a smoking furnace and a fiery torch that passed in between these pieces.” This was in connection with God’s concluding of a covenant with him.—Ge 15:9-18.
In Israel a person who touched a human corpse, a human bone or grave, or who came into a tent in which lay a corpse, was unclean. He was required to undergo a specified cleansing procedure on pain of being “cut off from the midst of the congregation.” In this procedure the ashes of a sound red cow on which no yoke had come were used. Water in which some of these ashes had been mixed was sprinkled on the unclean one. Paul makes reference to this procedure, showing that it only had the effect of sanctifying to the extent of cleanness of the flesh but that it typified the real cleansing of conscience through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ.—Nu 19:1-22; Heb 9:13, 14.
A young cow was also used when bloodguilt rested on a city because of a murder in which the murderer was unknown. The older men of the city nearest to the one found slain, accompanied by some of the priests of the sons of Levi, were required to take the young unworked cow and break its neck in an uncultivated torrent valley in which there was running water. Then the older men of that city were to wash their hands over the young cow and to appeal to God not to put bloodguilt on the city. God would hear the plea and relieve the city of the guilt of shedding innocent blood. Evidently the fact that the cow’s neck was broken, instead of the cow’s being slaughtered as a sin offering, indicated that, in symbol, the cow suffered the punishment that should have been borne by the unknown murderer, and this procedure did not serve in any way to benefit the murderer as expiation for his crime. To Jehovah God, who sees all, was left the judgment of the actual murderer. Of course, if the murderer should later be discovered, he would be put to death for murder, as the Law required. The ceremony involving the young cow would make the matter publicly known and would tend to assist in the uncovering of the murderer.—De 21:1-9; Nu 35:30-33.
The prophet Jeremiah spoke figuratively of the nation of Egypt, when settled prosperously and well fed in her land, as “a very pretty heifer” but foretold that her defeat was to come. (Jer 46:20, 21) The same prophet also likened the Babylonian conquerors of God’s people to a heifer pawing in the tender grass, because of their exultation over their capture of Israel. (Jer 50:11) Hosea spoke of Ephraim, the ten-tribe kingdom, as having at one time been like a trained heifer, under God’s instruction and blessing, having plenty, as a threshing animal was allowed to eat of the fruitage of its work, which was comparatively light.—Ho 10:11; De 25:4.
HEIR
p. 1085
HELAH
p. 1085
HELAM
p. 1085
HELAM
(Heʹlam).
The site where David’s army defeated the military forces of Syrian King Hadadezer under his army chief Shobach. (2Sa 10:15-19) Some scholars link it with “Alema” mentioned in the Apocryphal book of First Maccabees (5:26, JB). It may thus be the same as modern ʽAlma, about 55 km (34 mi) due E of the Sea of Galilee.
HELBAH
p. 1085
HELBAH
(Helʹbah).
A city in the territory of the tribe of Asher. It is mentioned as being one of the towns from which the tribe of Asher did not drive out the Canaanite inhabitants. (Jg 1:31, 32) Some scholars consider it to be the same as Ahlab and identify it with Khirbet el-Mahalib, about 6 km (3.5 mi) NE of Tyre. However, its exact location is not certain.
HELBON
p. 1085
HELBON
(Helʹbon).
A place noted for its fine wine, which was highly valued by the city of Tyre. (Eze 27:18) Helbon is generally identified with the modern village of Halbun, about 20 km (12 mi) NNW of Damascus. The village lies in a narrow valley with terraced vineyards located far up the mountain slopes. In ancient times, not only Tyre but also Assyria, Babylonia, and Persia obtained the wine of Helbon.
HELDAI
p. 1085
HELDAI
(Helʹdai) [possibly, Mole Rat].
1. The head of the 12th monthly service group that David organized; a descendant of Othniel. (1Ch 27:1, 15) Being a Netophathite, he is likely the mighty man called Heleb and Heled the son of Baanah the Netophathite.—2Sa 23:8, 29; 1Ch 11:26, 30.
2. A man who returned from Babylon and whose silver and gold went into the making of a crown for High Priest Joshua. (Zec 6:10, 11) This Heldai is called Helem in verse 14.
HELEB
p. 1085
HELEB
(Heʹleb).
One of David’s mighty men. (2Sa 23:8, 29) A son of Baanah the Netophathite, he is also called Heled in the Chronicles listing, and likely is the same as Heldai.—1Ch 11:30; 27:15.
HELED
p. 1085
HELED
(Heʹled) [Duration of Life; System of Things; or, possibly, Mole Rat].
A mighty man in David’s army. He was a son of Baanah the Netophathite. (1Ch 11:26, 30) He is also called Heleb in the parallel list and likely is the same as Heldai.—2Sa 23:29; 1Ch 27:15.
HELEK
p. 1085
HELEK
(Heʹlek) [a shortened form of Hilkiah, meaning “My Portion (Share) Is Jehovah”], Helekites (Heʹlek·ites).
The second-listed son of Gilead, and great-grandson of Manasseh. He founded the family of the Helekites that was numbered in the census at the end of the Israelites’ wilderness trek and that received an inheritance in Manasseh’s territory.—Nu 26:3, 4, 29, 30; Jos 17:2.
HELEM
pp. 1085–1086
HELEM
(Heʹlem).
1. [Heb., Heʹlem]. A descendant of Asher whose family is listed in the genealogy of the tribe. (1Ch 7:35, 40) He is likely the same as Hotham of verse 32.
2. [Heb., Cheʹlem]. Also called Heldai, he was one who contributed gold and silver for High Priest Joshua’s crown after the remnant’s return from Babylon.—Zec 6:10, 11, 14.
HELEPH
p. 1086
HELEPH
(Heʹleph).
A site in Naphtali’s inheritance. (Jos 19:32, 33) Its exact location is uncertain. However, some geographers tentatively place it at Khirbet ʽIrbadeh (Horvat ʽArpad) about 5 km (3 mi) W of the NNE summit of Mount Tabor.
HELEZ
p. 1086
HELEZ
(Heʹlez) [He Has Rescued].
1. One of David’s mighty men, a Paltite or Pelonite. (2Sa 23:8, 26; 1Ch 11:26, 27) When David organized the monthly service groups, Helez was given charge of the seventh division.—1Ch 27:1, 10.
2. A descendant of Judah; son of a certain Azariah and father of Eleasah.—1Ch 2:3, 39.
HELI
p. 1086
HELI
(Heʹli) [from Heb., meaning “High (Exalted)”].
Evidently the father of Mary and maternal grandfather of Jesus Christ. (Lu 3:23) Joseph’s being called the “son of Heli” is understood to mean that he was the son-in-law of Heli. While not listing her, Luke evidently traces the natural descent of Jesus’ mother Mary from David.—Lu 3:31; see GENEALOGY OF JESUS CHRIST.
HELKAI
p. 1086
HELKATH
p. 1086
HELKATH
(Helʹkath) [Smooth Place].
A city listed among the boundary sites of the tribe of Asher (Jos 19:24, 25, 31), later assigned to the Gershonites as a Levite city. (Jos 21:27, 30, 31) It appears at 1 Chronicles 6:75 with the variant spelling of Hukok. Its location is conjectural. Some have identified it with Khirbet el-Harbaj (Tel Regev), 18 km (11 mi) S of Acco and near the base of the Carmel mountain range. The Illustrated Bible Dictionary edited by J. D. Douglas (1980, Vol. 2, p. 634) considers as “perhaps even better, Tell el-Qasis,” about 9 km (5.5 mi) S of Khirbet el-Harbaj, lying at the entrance to the Valley of Jezreel. Since the towns of Hali and Beten, mentioned after Helkath in the list at Joshua 19:24-26, are generally considered to have been in the southern part of the Plain of Acco, such identification with Tell el-Qasis (Tel Qashish) would indicate a boundary description beginning in the extreme SE corner of the Plain of Acco, rather than one beginning in the north and running south. Further identification of other towns is needed, however, to determine this.
HELKATH-HAZZURIM
p. 1086
HELKATH-HAZZURIM
(Helʹkath-haz·zuʹrim) [Field of Flint Knives; or, by an emendation, Field of Sides].
A field near “the pool of Gibeon.” Twenty-four young men, 12 representing the armies of Ish-bosheth and 12 from the servants of David, died there while ‘putting on a combat.’ The place was subsequently named from this incident.—2Sa 2:12-16.
HELL
pp. 1086–1087
HELL
A word used in the King James Version (as well as in the Catholic Douay Version and most older translations) to translate the Hebrew sheʼohlʹ and the Greek haiʹdes. In the King James Version the word “hell” is rendered from sheʼohlʹ 31 times and from haiʹdes 10 times. This version is not consistent, however, since sheʼohlʹ is also translated 31 times “grave” and 3 times “pit.” In the Douay Version sheʼohlʹ is rendered “hell” 64 times, “pit” once, and “death” once.
In 1885, with the publication of the complete English Revised Version, the original word sheʼohlʹ was in many places transliterated into the English text of the Hebrew Scriptures, though, in most occurrences, “grave” and “pit” were used, and “hell” is found some 14 times. This was a point on which the American committee disagreed with the British revisers, and so, when producing the American Standard Version (1901) they transliterated sheʼohlʹ in all 65 of its appearances. Both versions transliterated haiʹdes in the Christian Greek Scriptures in all ten of its occurrences, though the Greek word Geʹen·na (English, “Gehenna”) is rendered “hell” throughout, as is true of many other modern translations.
Concerning this use of “hell” to translate these original words from the Hebrew and Greek, Vine’s Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words (1981, Vol. 2, p. 187) says: “HADES . . . It corresponds to ‘Sheol’ in the O.T. [Old Testament]. In the A.V. of the O.T. [Old Testament] and N.T. [New Testament], it has been unhappily rendered ‘Hell.’”
Collier’s Encyclopedia (1986, Vol. 12, p. 28) says concerning “Hell”: “First it stands for the Hebrew Sheol of the Old Testament and the Greek Hades of the Septuagint and New Testament. Since Sheol in Old Testament times referred simply to the abode of the dead and suggested no moral distinctions, the word ‘hell,’ as understood today, is not a happy translation.”
It is, in fact, because of the way that the word “hell” is understood today that it is such an unsatisfactory translation of these original Bible words. Webster’s Third New International Dictionary, unabridged, under “Hell” says: “fr[om] . . . helan to conceal.” The word “hell” thus originally conveyed no thought of heat or torment but simply of a ‘covered over or concealed place.’ In the old English dialect the expression “helling potatoes” meant, not to roast them, but simply to place the potatoes in the ground or in a cellar.
The meaning given today to the word “hell” is that portrayed in Dante’s Divine Comedy and Milton’s Paradise Lost, which meaning is completely foreign to the original definition of the word. The idea of a “hell” of fiery torment, however, dates back long before Dante or Milton. The Grolier Universal Encyclopedia (1971, Vol. 9, p. 205) under “Hell” says: “Hindus and Buddhists regard hell as a place of spiritual cleansing and final restoration. Islamic tradition considers it as a place of everlasting punishment.” The idea of suffering after death is found among the pagan religious teachings of ancient peoples in Babylon and Egypt. Babylonian and Assyrian beliefs depicted the “nether world . . . as a place full of horrors, . . . presided over by gods and demons of great strength and fierceness.” Although ancient Egyptian religious texts do not teach that the burning of any individual victim would go on forever, they do portray the “Other World” as featuring “pits of fire” for “the damned.”—The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, by Morris Jastrow, Jr., 1898, p. 581; The Book of the Dead, with introduction by E. Wallis Budge, 1960, pp. 135, 144, 149, 151, 153, 161, 200.
“Hellfire” has been a basic teaching in Christendom for many centuries. It is understandable why The Encyclopedia Americana (1956, Vol. XIV, p. 81) said: “Much confusion and misunderstanding has been caused through the early translators of the Bible persistently rendering the Hebrew Sheol and the Greek Hades and Gehenna by the word hell. The simple transliteration of these words by the translators of the revised editions of the Bible has not sufficed to appreciably clear up this confusion and misconception.” Nevertheless, such transliteration and consistent rendering does enable the Bible student to make an accurate comparison of the texts in which these original words appear and, with open mind, thereby to arrive at a correct understanding of their true significance.—See GEHENNA; GRAVE; HADES; SHEOL; TARTARUS.
HELMET
p. 1087
HELON
p. 1087
HEMAM
p. 1087
HEMAM
(Heʹmam).
Son of Lotan and descendant of Seir the Horite. (Ge 36:20, 22) The name is rendered as Homam in 1 Chronicles 1:39 according to the reading of the Masoretic text, but the Greek Septuagint gives the name as Heman.
HEMAN
p. 1087
HEMAN
(Heʹman).
1. One of four wise men whose wisdom, though great, was surpassed by that of King Solomon. Heman, Calcol, and Darda are designated as “the sons of Mahol,” an expression thought by some to refer to an association of dancers or musicians. (1Ki 4:31) At 1 Chronicles 2:3-6 Heman is identified as a descendant of Judah through Zerah. In the superscription to Psalm 88 he is called an “Ezrahite,” which apparently is simply another word for “Zerahite.”—See EZRAHITE.
2. Son of Joel and grandson of the prophet Samuel of the family of Kohathites; a Levite singer and cymbalist during the reigns of David and Solomon. (1Ch 6:33; 15:17-19; 2Ch 5:11, 12) The father of 14 sons and 3 daughters, he led his family in song at the house of Jehovah. However, he himself, along with Asaph and Jeduthun, was under the immediate control of the king.—1Ch 25:1, 4-6.
HEMDAN
p. 1087
HEMDAN
(Hemʹdan) [Desirable].
One of the sons of Dishon, who was a son of Seir the Horite. (Ge 36:20, 21, 26) The Horites were the original inhabitants of the mountainous regions of Seir until dispossessed by the descendants of Esau. (De 2:12, 21, 22) His name is variously rendered at 1 Chronicles 1:41 as “Hemdan” (NW), “Amram” (KJ), “Hamram” (Dy), and “Hamran” (AS, RS).
HEN, I
pp. 1087–1088
HEN, I
[Favor; Grace].
Son of a certain Zephaniah (not the prophet); one who returned from exile in Babylon. He is mentioned in connection with the grand crown that was to be placed on the head of Joshua the high priest and that would afterward come to belong to Hen and three others as a memorial in the temple of Jehovah.—Zec 6:11, 14.
Likely Hen is to be identified with the Josiah mentioned in Zechariah 6:10. The name Hen has been variously regarded as (1) a proper name, (2) an abbreviation or corruption of the name Josiah, and (3) a common noun. In the Syriac Peshitta the name Josiah appears in both Zechariah 6:10 and 6:14, as it does in various modern translations. (Mo, La, AT) While “to Hen the son of Zephaniah” is found in the main text of Zechariah 6:14 in the American Standard Version, an alternate reading is given in a footnote, which says: “Or, for the kindness of the son [of Zephaniah].” The rendering “Hen,” as found in the New World Translation and others, is based on the Masoretic text.
HEN, II
p. 1088
HEN, II
[Gr., orʹnis].
In the Hebrew Scriptures there is no apparent reference to the domestic chicken (Gallus domesticus), but in the Christian Greek Scriptures Jesus Christ referred to the hen gathering her chicks under her protective wings in his simile concerning his desire to gather unresponsive Jerusalem. (Mt 23:37; Lu 13:34) The Greek word there used (orʹnis) is generic and hence may refer to any bird, wild or domesticated. But in Attic Greek it usually meant a hen, since this was the most common and useful of the domestic fowl. Jesus’ reference to a son asking his father for an egg (Lu 11:11, 12) indicates that the domestic hen was common in Palestine at that time. (See COCK.) From the Greek orʹnis (genitive: orʹni·thos) comes the English word “ornithology,” the branch of zoology that deals with birds.
Certain rabbinic laws forbade the eating of eggs laid on the Sabbath day, since it was held that this constituted work on the part of the hen; some, however, allowed the eating of the eggs if the hen was one kept for eating and not for laying. (Babylonian Talmud, Bezah 2a, b) The Bible, however, contains no such rules.
HENA
p. 1088
HENA
(Heʹna).
A city or region listed with Sepharvaim and Ivvah and conquered by the Assyrians. (2Ki 18:34; 19:13; Isa 37:13) The Greek Septuagint here uses A·na, the name of a town on the middle course of the Euphrates River. Some scholars, however, consider it more likely that Hena, along with Sepharvaim and Ivvah, lay in Syria.
HENADAD
p. 1088
HENADAD
(Henʹa·dad).
A Levite whose descendants apparently served as supervisors in connection with the rebuilding of the temple by Zerubbabel. (Ezr 3:8, 9) Two of Henadad’s descendants are specifically referred to as sharing in the repair of Jerusalem’s wall, and one of his descendants attested by seal the confession contract made during Nehemiah’s governorship.—Ne 3:17, 18, 24; 9:38; 10:1, 9.
HENNA
p. 1088
HENNA
[Heb., koʹpher].
A shrub that bears clusters of small cream-colored, four-petal flowers at the tips of its branches; their strong fragrance is especially enjoyed by Middle Eastern peoples. Often a sprig of henna is put in bouquets, and women wear it in their hair and in their bosom. From ancient times henna has also been employed as a cosmetic.
This shrub (Lawsonia inermis), which still grows wild in Palestine, attains a maximum height of about 4 m (13 ft). It is mentioned only in The Song of Solomon (1:14; 4:13; 7:11).
Henna paste, which is made from pulverized leaves of the plant, is used as a cosmetic. When the paste is washed off, the stain, commonly an orange or reddish color, remains. Henna has been used to dye the nails of fingers and toes, fingertips, hands, feet, beards, hair, and even the manes and tails of horses, as well as skins and leather. The Hebrew root from which koʹpher is thought to be derived has been defined as “cover,” seemingly indicative of its use as a dye.—Compare Ge 6:14.
HEPHER
p. 1088
HEPHER
(Heʹpher).
[1-3: He Has Searched Out]
1. A son of Gilead and great-grandson of Manasseh; ancestor of the Hepherites. (Nu 26:29, 30, 32; 27:1) Hepher was the father of Zelophehad, known for having no sons but five daughters whose case set a legal precedent in handling hereditary possessions when there was no male offspring.—Nu 26:33; 27:1-11; Jos 17:2, 3.
2. A descendant of Judah; son of Ashhur by his wife Naarah.—1Ch 4:1, 5, 6.
3. A Mecherathite; one of David’s outstanding warriors.—1Ch 11:26, 36.
4. [Digging [that is, a waterpit]]. Apparently both a city and a district W of the Jordan. The king of the Canaanite city of Hepher was among those defeated by Joshua. (Jos 12:7, 8, 17) In the time of Solomon, the district of Hepher, as well as Socoh, were under the jurisdiction of an appointed deputy. (1Ki 4:7, 10) The exact location of ancient Hepher is not definitely known. Some suggest identifying it with Tell el-Ifshar (Tel Hefer), about 40 km (25 mi) NNE of Tel Aviv-Yafo.
HEPHERITES
p. 1088
HEPHERITES
(Heʹpher·ites) [Of (Belonging to) Hepher].
A Manassite family descended from Hepher.—Nu 26:29, 30, 32.
HEPHZIBAH
pp. 1088–1089
HEPHZIBAH
(Hephʹzi·bah) [My Delight Is in Her].
1. Wife of Hezekiah and mother of King Manasseh.—2Ki 20:21; 21:1.
2. The name “Hephzi-bah” is applied to Jerusalem in a restoration prophecy, according to certain Bible translations. (Isa 62:4, AS, KJ, Ro) Here others use expressions such as “My pleasure in her” (Dy), “my Delight” (Mo), and “My Delight Is in Her.” (NW, AT, RS) It was foretold that Jehovah would find delight in this city as it became “a crown of beauty” in his hand.—Isa 62:1-4.
HERALD
p. 1089
HERALD
A court official, used to make public proclamation of royal commands and decrees. The word appears at Daniel 3:4, where a herald is mentioned as declaring Nebuchadnezzar’s decree for the people to worship the image he made. (See ftn.) When Daniel was to become third ruler in the kingdom of Babylon according to King Belshazzar’s command, this fact was “heralded.” (Da 5:29, ftn) In the ancient Greek games, a herald announced the name and country of each contestant and the name, country, and father of a victor.
The Greek verb translated “preach” is ke·rysʹso. This Greek verb, which occurs many times in the Christian Greek Scriptures, may also be rendered “herald.” The use of this word at Matthew 24:14 and Mark 13:10 indicates that the proclaimers of the good news of God’s Kingdom would be acting like heralds.—See NW ftns; compare Mr 1:45; Re 5:2.
Ke·rysʹso, in general, means “proclaim” (good or bad news), as distinguished from eu·ag·ge·liʹzo·mai, “declare good news.” Noah was a preacher (or herald, keʹryx) to the antediluvian world, warning them. (2Pe 2:5) Christ preached (like a herald) to the spirits in prison, but not the good news.—1Pe 3:18, 19.
HERES
p. 1089
HERES
(Heʹres) [Sun].
1. A mount (Heb., har) where Amorites kept dwelling despite Israel’s conquest of Canaan. It is associated with the territory of the tribe of Dan. (Jg 1:34, 35) Most scholars consider it the equivalent of Ir-shemesh (which is evidently the same as Beth-shemesh on the boundary of Judah and Dan) mentioned at Joshua 19:41.—See BETH-SHEMESH No. 1.
2. Gideon returned from warring against the Midianites by “the pass that goes up to Heres.” This place is unknown outside the Biblical reference at Judges 8:13. Some scholars therefore suggest that the Hebrew text may have originally read “before the sun [ha·cheʹres] was up,” or “from up in the mountains,” instead of “the pass that goes up to Heres.”
HERESH
p. 1089
HERETH, FOREST OF
p. 1089
HERETH, FOREST OF
(Heʹreth) [Engraved].
One of David’s hiding places while pursued by Saul. (1Sa 22:5) “The forest of Hereth” was apparently named after a town in its locality. Its exact location in the land of Judah is uncertain.
HERMAS
p. 1089
HERMAS
(Herʹmas).
One of the Christians in the congregation at Rome to whom Paul sent personal greetings.—Ro 16:14.
HERMES
p. 1089
HERMES
(Herʹmes).
1. One of the Christians in the congregation at Rome to whom Paul sent personal greetings.—Ro 16:14.
2. A Greek god; the son of Zeus by Maia, identified by the Romans with their god of commerce, Mercury. Hermes was regarded as the messenger of the gods. He was believed to be the discreet counselor of the heroes and was considered to be the god of commerce, skillful speech, gymnastic skill, sleep, and dreams. It was believed that this god not only guided the living but also conducted the dead to Hades.
While the apostle Paul was at Lystra, the native people, after seeing the apostle cure a man lame from birth, identified Paul with the god Hermes, since Paul was the one “taking the lead in speaking.” (Ac 14:8-13) This identification harmonizes with their conception of Hermes as a divine messenger and a god of skillful speech. That Hermes was worshiped by the people of Lystra is indicated by the following inscription found in that vicinity in 1909: “Toues Macrinus also called Abascantus and Batasis son of Bretasis having made in accordance with a vow at their own expense [a statue of] Hermes Most Great along with a sun-dial dedicated it to Zeus the sun-god.”—The International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia, edited by J. Orr, 1960, Vol. III, p. 1944.
HERMOGENES
p. 1089
HERMOGENES
(Her·mogʹe·nes) [Born of Hermes].
One of two Christians in the district of Asia specifically mentioned by name as having turned away from Paul, possibly because of the violent persecution launched by Nero against the Christians after the burning of Rome in 64 C.E.—2Ti 1:15.
HERMON
pp. 1089–1090
HERMON
(Herʹmon) [Devoted Thing; Banned Thing].
Hermon has been identified with the highest mountain in the vicinity of Palestine, called Jebel esh-Sheikh (possibly meaning “Mountain of the Old One”) or Jebel eth-Thalj (meaning “Mountain of the Snow”) by the Arabs. These names evidently derive from the circumstance that Mount Hermon is snowcapped nearly the year around. Its snowy top might be said to resemble an old man’s crown of white hair. In ancient times, this mountain was known to the Sidonians as “Sirion” and to the Amorites as “Senir.” (De 3:8, 9) The latter name also seems to have been used to denote a part of the Anti-Lebanon Range. (1Ch 5:23) “Sion” (not Zion) was still another name applied to Mount Hermon. (De 4:47, 48) The psalmist mentioned Hermon along with Tabor as crying out joyfully in Jehovah’s name.—Ps 89:12.
The snow of Mount Hermon helps to condense night vapors, producing abundant dew for the land
Forming the S end of the Anti-Lebanon Range, Mount Hermon rises 2,814 m (9,232 ft) above sea level and extends about 30 km (19 mi) from N to S. Its several peaks are connected by a plateau. (Ps 42:6) Mount Hermon is composed of limestone, although having outcroppings of basalt on the eastern and western sides. Its upper portion is completely bare with the exception of low shrubs in places. But lower down, there are firs, fruit trees, and shrubs. Vineyards occupy the lower slopes of the western and southern sides.
On a clear day, the top of Hermon affords a splendid view of much of Palestine. To the W can be seen the mountains of Lebanon, the Plain of Tyre, and the Mediterranean Sea; to the SW, Mount Carmel; to the S, the Jordan Valley with the Hula Basin and the Sea of Galilee; and to the E, the Plain of Damascus.
Mount Hermon’s snowy head serves to condense the night vapors, thus producing abundant dew. “More copious dew,” observed the 19th-century naturalist H. B. Tristram, “we never experienced. Everything was drenched with it, and the tents were small protection.” (The Land of Israel, London, 1866, pp. 608, 609) The refreshing dew of Hermon preserves vegetation during the long rainless season. (Ps 133:3; see DEW.) The melting snows of Mount Hermon are the main source of the river Jordan.
Anciently, Mount Hermon was a haunt for wild animals, such as lions and leopards. (Ca 4:8) In recent times foxes, wolves, leopards, and Syrian bears have been reported there.
Mount Hermon became the northern limit of the Promised Land. (Jos 12:1; 13:2, 5, 8, 11) The Hivites, who resided at its base, were defeated by Joshua. (Jos 11:1-3, 8, 16, 17) This mountain may have been the scene for the transfiguration of Jesus Christ (Mt 17:1; Mr 9:2; Lu 9:28; 2Pe 1:18), for he was in nearby Caesarea Philippi shortly before this event.—Mr 8:27; see BAAL-HERMON; TRANSFIGURATION.
HEROD
pp. 1090–1099
HEROD
The name of a family of political rulers over the Jews. They were Idumeans, Edomites. They were nominally Jews, for the Idumeans had had circumcision forced upon them by the Maccabean ruler John Hyrcanus I in about 125 B.C.E., according to Josephus.
Aside from the Bible’s brief mention of the Herods, most of the information about them is contained in Josephus’ history. The progenitor of the Herods was Antipater (Antipas) I, whom Alexander Jannaeus the Hasmonaean (Maccabean) king had made governor of Idumea. Antipater’s son, also called Antipater or Antipas, was the father of Herod the Great. Josephus relates that the historian Nicholas of Damascus says Antipater (II) was of the stock of the principal Jews who came out of Babylon into the land of Judah. But Josephus says that Nicholas’ assertion was merely to gratify Herod, who was actually an Edomite on both his father’s side and his mother’s.
Antipater II, a very rich man, was involved in politics and intrigue and had great ambitions for his sons. He supported John Hyrcanus II, the son of Alexander Jannaeus and Salome Alexandra, against Hyrcanus’ brother Aristobulus for the position of Jewish high priest and king. Actually, though, Antipater was working ambitiously for himself and eventually received Roman citizenship and the governorship of Judea from Julius Caesar. Antipater appointed his first son Phasael as governor of Jerusalem and another son, Herod, governor of Galilee. His career ended when he was poisoned by an assassin.
1. Herod the Great, the second son of Antipater (Antipas) II by his wife Cypros. History bears out the truth of the Bible’s brief glimpse of this man’s character as unscrupulous, crafty, suspicious, immoral, cruel, and murderous. He possessed his father’s ability as a diplomat and an opportunist. It must be said, however, that he showed ability as an organizer and a military commander. He is described by Josephus as a man of great physical strength, having skill in horsemanship and in the use of the javelin and the bow. (The Jewish War, I, 429, 430 [xxi, 13]) Probably his most outstanding beneficial trait was his ability as a builder.
He first distinguished himself in his governorship of Galilee by ridding his territory of robber bands. However, certain Jews were envious and, together with the mothers of the slain robbers, stirred up Hyrcanus II (then high priest) to summon Herod before the Sanhedrin on the charge that he ran ahead of that body by executing the robbers summarily instead of bringing them first to trial. Herod complied but boldly and disrespectfully appeared before them with a bodyguard, though as a professed proselyte he was subject to that court. For this insult to the Jewish high court he incurred the anger of the judges. According to Josephus, one judge, named Samaias (Simeon), was bold enough to stand up and speak, predicting that if Herod escaped punishment, he would in time kill those there sitting in judgment. But Hyrcanus was a passive, weak-willed man. Under pressure of Herod’s intimidation, coupled with a letter from Sextus Caesar (a relative of Julius Caesar and then president of Syria) threatening Hyrcanus if he did not dismiss the charges, Hyrcanus capitulated.—Jewish Antiquities, XIV, 168-176 (ix, 4).
King of Judea. Herod succeeded his father and, about 39 B.C.E., was made king of greater Judea by appointment of the Roman senate; but he was not able to establish himself as de facto king until three years later when he took Jerusalem and deposed Antigonus, son of Aristobulus. After this victory Herod took steps to maintain his position by persuading the Roman Mark Antony to kill Antigonus and by seeking out the principal members of Antigonus’ party, 45 men in all, and putting them to death. Of the principal Pharisees, he spared only Samaias and Pollio, for he finally killed even John Hyrcanus II some years later. By thus slaughtering those who had sat in judgment upon him, he fulfilled the prediction of Samaias.
Ever an astute politician, Herod believed that his best interests lay in supporting Rome. But he had to be very diplomatic, frequently changing sides to keep pace with the shifting fortunes of the Roman rulers. Being a close friend of Sextus, Herod first supported Julius Caesar, then aligned himself with Caesar’s assassin Cassius. He was able to get the favor of Mark Antony, the enemy of Cassius and avenger of Caesar, partly by means of large bribes. Later, when Octavius (Augustus Caesar) defeated Antony at the battle of Actium, Herod adroitly obtained Augustus’ forgiveness for supporting Antony, and thereafter he retained the friendship of Augustus. Because of his support of Rome and his free use of money as gifts to the Caesars, along with his smoothness of speech, Herod always won out when complaints or charges against him were taken to Rome by the Jews or others, sometimes members of his own household.
The governorship of Galilee had been Herod’s first dominion. Cassius had made him governor of Coele-Syria. Later, the Roman senate, at Antony’s recommendation, had made him king of Judea. To this, Emperor Augustus now added Samaria, Gadara, Gaza, and Joppa, then the regions of Trachonitis, Batanaea, Auranitis, and Perea, an area east of the Jordan roughly corresponding to Gilead. Idumea was also under his dominion.
Temple and Other Building Works. As to Herod’s building works, the rebuilding of the temple of Zerubbabel at Jerusalem is most noteworthy, particularly from a Biblical standpoint. It was constructed at tremendous cost and is described by Josephus as truly magnificent. (Jewish Antiquities, XV, 395, 396 [xi, 3]) The Jews, because of their hatred and suspicion of Herod, would not permit him to tear down the existing temple beforehand, but he had to gather the building materials and have them on the ground before he could start any demolition. The temple sanctuary was rebuilt, according to Josephus, in 18 months. (Jewish Antiquities, XV, 421 [xi, 6]) Other main structures were erected in eight years. But in 30 C.E. the Jews stated that the temple was built in 46 years. This statement was made during a conversation with Jesus Christ near the time of the first Passover after Jesus’ baptism. (Joh 2:13-20) According to Josephus (Jewish Antiquities, XV, 380 [xi, 1]), that work began in the 18th year of Herod’s reign. If counted in the way that the Jews had viewed the regnal years of their kings, that could mean 18/17 B.C.E. Actually, work continued on the temple in the form of additions, and so forth, until six years before its destruction in 70 C.E.
Ruins of multileveled palace built by Herod the Great atop Masada
Herod also was responsible for the construction of theaters, amphitheaters, hippodromes, citadels, fortresses, palaces, gardens, temples in honor of Caesar, aqueducts, monuments, and even cities. These cities he named after himself, his relatives, or the emperors of Rome. He built an artificial harbor at Caesarea that rivaled the seaport of Tyre. According to Josephus tremendous stones were laid in 20 fathoms (36 m; 120 ft) of water to make a mole about 60 m (200 ft) wide. (Jewish Antiquities, XV, 334, 335 [ix, 6]) Herod reconstructed the fortresses of Antonia and Masada, the latter being made most magnificent. His building achievements were spread to cities as far removed as Antioch in Syria and Rhodes (on the island of the same name).
Herod was extremely lavish in his entertainment and was free with gifts, particularly to Roman dignitaries. One of the chief complaints against him by the Jews was his building of amphitheaters such as the one at Caesarea, where he held Grecian and Roman games, including chariot races, gladiatorial fights, men fighting wild beasts, and other pagan festivities. So interested was he in keeping alive the Olympic Games that, while in Greece on a trip to Rome, he even became one of the combatants. Then he donated a great sum of money to perpetuate the games, as well as, incidentally, his own name. Being nominally a Jew, he called the Jews “my countrymen” and those who had returned from Babylon to build Zerubbabel’s temple “my fathers.” Nonetheless, his course of life was a complete denial of his claim to be a servant of Jehovah God.
Trouble in Family. Practically the entire family of the Herods was ambitious, suspicious, grossly immoral, and troublesome. Herod found his greatest difficulties and sorrows in his own family. His mother Cypros and his sister Salome constantly aggravated the situation. Herod had married Mariamne (I), the granddaughter of Hyrcanus II and daughter of Alexander who was son of Aristobulus. She was a strikingly beautiful woman, and Herod greatly loved her, but hatred developed between her and Herod’s mother and sister. Herod was constantly envious, and he was suspicious that members of his family, particularly his sons, were plotting against him; in some cases his suspicions were justified. His greed for power and his suspicions now moved him to cause the murder of his wife Mariamne, three of his sons, his wife’s brother and grandfather (Hyrcanus), several who had been his best friends, and many others. He employed torture to wring confessions from whomever he suspected of having information that would confirm his suspicions.
Relationship With the Jews. Herod tried to pacify the Jews by temple rebuilding and by giving them needed things in times of famine. At times he eased the taxes of some of his subjects. He even managed to get Augustus to grant the Jews privileges in various parts of the world. Yet his tyranny and cruelty outweighed this, and during most of his rule he had trouble with the Jews.
His Sickness and Death. Very possibly because of his licentious living, Herod was eventually afflicted with a loathsome disease accompanied by fever and, to quote Josephus, “an intolerable itching of the whole skin, continuous pains in the intestines, tumours in the feet as in dropsy, inflammation of the abdomen and gangrene of the privy parts, engendering worms, in addition to asthma, with great difficulty in breathing, and convulsions in all his limbs.”—The Jewish War, I, 656 (xxxiii, 5).
It was during his fatal sickness that he ordered the slaughter of his scheming son Antipater. Also, knowing that the Jews would rejoice upon hearing of his own death, Herod commanded the most illustrious men of the Jewish nation to gather at a place called the Hippodrome, at Jericho, and there had them shut in. He then gave a command to those near him that, when he died, the news of his death should not be announced until these Jewish leaders were first killed. Then, said he, every family in Judea would certainly weep at his funeral. This order was never carried out. Herod’s sister Salome and her husband Alexas freed these men and sent them to their homes.
Herod died at the age of about 70 years. He had made a will designating his son Antipas as his successor, but shortly before his death he added a codicil or made a new will appointing Archelaus to that position. Archelaus was acknowledged by the people and the army as king (the Bible says that Jesus’ adoptive father Joseph heard that “Archelaus ruled as king of Judea instead of his father Herod”; Mt 2:22). But the action was contested by Antipas. After a hearing of the matter in Rome, Augustus Caesar upheld Archelaus. However, he constituted Archelaus an ethnarch and divided the territory formerly ruled over by Herod: half went to Archelaus; Antipas and Philip, two of Herod’s other sons, were granted a share each in the other half.
Slaughter of Children. The Bible account of Herod’s slaughter of all the boys two years of age and under in Bethlehem and its districts is in harmony with the other historical accounts of Herod and his wicked disposition. This occurred not long before Herod’s death, for Jesus escaped by being taken down into Egypt by his parents, but they returned and settled in Galilee after Herod died. These two events were foretold by Jehovah through his prophets Jeremiah and Hosea.—Mt 2:1-23; Jer 31:15; Ho 11:1.
Date of His Death. A problem arises with regard to the time of Herod’s death. Some chronologers hold that he died in the year 5 or 4 B.C.E. Their chronology is based to a large extent on Josephus’ history. In dating the time that Herod was appointed king by Rome, Josephus uses a “consular dating,” that is, he locates the event as occurring during the rule of certain Roman consuls. According to this, Herod’s appointment as king would be in 40 B.C.E., but the data of another historian, Appianos, would place the event in 39 B.C.E. By the same method Josephus places Herod’s capture of Jerusalem in 37 B.C.E., but he also says that this occurred 27 years after the capture of the city by Pompey (which was in 63 B.C.E.). (Jewish Antiquities, XIV, 487, 488 [xvi, 4]) His reference to that latter event would make the date of Herod’s taking the city of Jerusalem 36 B.C.E. Now, Josephus says that Herod died 37 years from the time that he was appointed king by the Romans, and 34 years after he took Jerusalem. (Jewish Antiquities, XVII, 190, 191 [viii, 1]) This might indicate that the date of his death was 2 or perhaps 1 B.C.E.
It may be that the Jewish historian Josephus counted the reigns of the kings of Judea by the accession-year method, as had been done with the kings of the line of David. If Herod was appointed king by Rome in 40 B.C.E., his first regnal year could run from Nisan of 39 to Nisan of 38 B.C.E.; similarly, if counted from his capture of Jerusalem in 37 (or 36) B.C.E., his first regnal year could start in Nisan 36 (or 35) B.C.E. So if, as Josephus says, Herod died 37 years after his appointment by Rome and 34 years after his capture of Jerusalem, and if those years are counted in each case according to the regnal year, his death could have been in 1 B.C.E. Presenting an argument to this effect in The Journal of Theological Studies, W. E. Filmer writes that evidence from Jewish tradition indicates that Herod’s death occurred on Shebat 2 (the month of Shebat falls in January-February of our calendar).—Edited by H. Chadwick and H. Sparks, Oxford, 1966, Vol. XVII, p. 284.
According to Josephus, Herod died not long after an eclipse of the moon and before a Passover. (Jewish Antiquities, XVII, 167 [vi, 4]; 213 [ix, 3]) Since there was an eclipse on March 11, 4 B.C.E. (March 13, Julian), some have concluded that this was the eclipse referred to by Josephus.
On the other hand, there was a total eclipse of the moon in 1 B.C.E., about three months before Passover, while the one in 4 B.C.E. was only partial. The total eclipse in 1 B.C.E. was on January 8 (January 10, Julian), 18 days before Shebat 2, the traditional day of Herod’s death. Another eclipse (partial) occurred on December 27 of 1 B.C.E. (December 29, Julian).—See CHRONOLOGY (Lunar eclipses).
Another line of calculation centers around the age of Herod at the time of his death. Josephus says that he was about 70 years old. He says that at the time Herod received his appointment as governor of Galilee (which is generally dated 47 B.C.E.), he was 15 years old; but this has been understood by scholars to be an error, 25 years evidently being intended. (Jewish Antiquities, XVII, 148 [vi, 1]; XIV, 158 [ix, 2]) Accordingly, Herod’s death occurred in 2 or 1 B.C.E. We must bear in mind, however, that Josephus has many inconsistencies in his dating of events and is therefore not the most reliable source. For the most reliable evidence, we must look to the Bible.
The available evidence indicates that Herod died likely in the year 1 B.C.E. The Bible historian Luke tells us that John came baptizing in the 15th year of Tiberius Caesar. (Lu 3:1-3) Augustus died on August 17, 14 C.E. On September 15, Tiberius was named emperor by the Roman Senate. The Romans did not use the accession-year system; consequently, the 15th year would run from the latter part of 28 C.E. to the latter part of 29 C.E. John was six months older than Jesus and began his ministry (evidently in the spring of the year) ahead of Jesus as Jesus’ forerunner, preparing the way. (Lu 1:35, 36) Jesus, whom the Bible indicates was born in the fall of the year, was about 30 years old when he came to John to be baptized. (Lu 3:21-23) Therefore he was baptized, most likely, in the fall, about October of 29 C.E. Counting back 30 years would bring us to the fall of 2 B.C.E. as the time of the human birth of the Son of God. (Compare Lu 3:1, 23 with Daniel’s prophecy of the “seventy weeks” at Da 9:24-27.)—See SEVENTY WEEKS.
The astrologers who visited Jesus. The apostle Matthew tells us that after Jesus had been born in Bethlehem “in the days of Herod the king,” astrologers from eastern parts came to Jerusalem, saying that they saw his star when they were in the east. Herod’s fears and suspicions were immediately aroused, and he determined from the chief priests and scribes that the Christ was to be born in Bethlehem. Then he called in the astrologers and ascertained from them the time of the star’s appearing.—Mt 2:1-7.
We note that this was sometime after Jesus’ birth, for he was now not in the manger but with his parents in a house. (Mt 2:11; compare Lu 2:4-7.) After the astrologers failed to return to Herod with news of the young child’s whereabouts, the king ordered the slaughter of all the boys two years of age and under throughout Bethlehem and its districts. Jesus, in the meantime, was taken to Egypt by his parents because of God’s warning. (Mt 2:12-18) The death of Herod could hardly have taken place before 1 B.C.E., for, in that case, Jesus (born about October 1, 2 B.C.E.) would have been less than three months old.
On the other hand, it would not be necessary for Jesus to be two years old when the killing of the children occurred; he could even have been less than a year old, for Herod calculated from the time that the star appeared to the astrologers while they were in the east. (Mt 2:1, 2, 7-9) This may well have been a period of some months, for if the astrologers came from the age-old center of astrology, Babylon or Mesopotamia, as is likely the case, it was a very long journey. It had taken the Israelites at least four months to make the trip when they were repatriated from Babylon in 537 B.C.E. Herod evidently concluded that by killing all babies up to two years of age he would be sure to get this one who was born “king of the Jews.” (Mt 2:2) That Herod died not long after these things took place is indicated by the fact that Jesus apparently did not stay in Egypt very long.—Mt 2:19-21.
We may conclude, therefore, that Bible chronology, astronomical data, and available historical records seem to point to the time of Herod’s death as 1 B.C.E., or possibly even early in 1 C.E.
2. Herod Antipas, son of Herod the Great and Malthace, a Samaritan woman. He was brought up in Rome with his brother Archelaus. In Herod’s will, Antipas had been named to receive the kingship, but Herod, at the last, changed his will, naming Archelaus instead. Antipas contested the will before Augustus Caesar, who upheld Archelaus’ claim but divided the kingdom, giving Antipas the tetrarchy of Galilee and Perea. “Tetrarch,” meaning ‘ruler over one fourth’ of a province, was a term applied to a minor district ruler or territorial prince. However, popularly he may have been called King, as was Archelaus.—Mt 14:9; Mr 6:14, 22, 25-27.
Antipas married the daughter of Aretas, king of Arabia, whose capital was at Petra. But on one of his trips to Rome, Antipas visited his half brother Herod Philip, the son of Herod the Great and Mariamne II (not Philip the tetrarch). While visiting, he became infatuated with Philip’s wife Herodias, who was ambitious for position. He took her back to Galilee and married her, divorcing Aretas’ daughter and sending her back to her home. This insulting action brought war. Aretas invaded Antipas’ dominion and inflicted tremendous losses on him, to the extent that he was almost overthrown. Antipas was saved by an appeal to Rome that brought an order from the emperor for Aretas to be captured or killed.
Antipas gained high favor with Tiberius Caesar, the successor of Augustus. A builder like his father, but on a far smaller scale, Antipas built a city on Lake Gennesaret (the Sea of Galilee, or Tiberias) and named it Tiberias, after the emperor. (Joh 6:1, 23) Another city, Julias, he named for Augustus’ wife, Julia (more commonly called Livia). He also constructed forts, palaces, and theaters.
Kills John the Baptizer. It was Herod Antipas’ adulterous relationship with Herodias that brought reproof from John the Baptizer. John could properly correct Antipas on this matter, for Antipas was nominally a Jew and professedly under the Law. Antipas put John into prison, desiring to kill him, but was afraid of the people, who believed John was a prophet. Nevertheless, at a celebration of Antipas’ birthday, Herodias’ daughter so pleased him that he made an oath to give her whatever she asked. Herodias instructed her daughter to ask for John’s head. Herod, though it was not pleasing to him, cravenly gave in to save face before those attending the celebration and because of his oath. (However, under the Law he would not be bound by an oath to perform an illegal act, such as murder.)—Mt 14:3-12; Mr 6:17-29.
Afterward, when Antipas heard of Jesus’ ministry of preaching, healing, and casting out demons, he was frightened, fearing that Jesus was actually John who had been raised from the dead. Thereafter he greatly desired to see Jesus, apparently not to hear his preaching, but because he was not sure of this conclusion.—Mt 14:1, 2; Mr 6:14-16; Lu 9:7-9.
It was likely on an occasion when Jesus was passing through Perea on his way to Jerusalem that the Pharisees said to him: “Get out and be on your way from here, because Herod wants to kill you.” It may be that Herod started this rumor, hoping to cause Jesus to flee out of his territory in fear, for Herod may have been afraid to be so bold as to raise his hand again to kill a prophet of God. Evidently referring to Herod’s craftiness, Jesus in his reply called Herod “that fox.”—Lu 13:31-33.
“The Leaven of Herod.” It was during the rulership of Herod Antipas that Jesus warned his followers: “Keep your eyes open, look out for the leaven of the Pharisees and the leaven of Herod.” (Mr 8:15) Both of these sects, the Pharisees and the Herodians, or party followers of Herod, opposed Jesus Christ and his teachings, and though they were at enmity with each other, both saw Christ as a common enemy and were united against him. The Herodians were more political than religious; it has been said that they claimed to follow the Law but maintained the opinion that it was lawful for the Jews to acknowledge a foreign prince (for the Herods were not true Jews, but Idumeans). The Herodians were very nationalistic and supported neither the idea of theocratic rule under Jewish kings nor Roman rule, but they wanted the restoration of the national kingdom under one or the other of the sons of Herod.
An example betraying their nationalistic “leaven” was the catch question that they, along with the Pharisees, used in an attempt to trap Jesus: “Is it lawful to pay head tax to Caesar or not? Shall we pay, or shall we not pay?” (Mr 12:13-15) Jesus called them “hypocrites,” and showed that he was alert to look out for their “leaven,” for his reply disarmed them, foiling their intention either to bring an accusation of sedition or to arouse the people against him.—Mt 22:15-22.
Makes Fun of Jesus. On the last day of Jesus’ earthly life, when he was brought before Pontius Pilate and Pilate heard that Jesus was a Galilean, Pilate sent him to Herod Antipas the district ruler (tetrarch) of Galilee (who was then in Jerusalem), for Pilate had experienced trouble with the Galileans. (Lu 13:1; 23:1-7) On seeing Jesus, Herod rejoiced, not because he was concerned with Jesus’ welfare or wanted to make any real attempt to find out the truth or untruth of the charges brought against him by the priests and the scribes, but because he desired to see Jesus perform some sign. This, Jesus refused to do, and he was silent when Herod questioned him “with a good many words.” Jesus knew that this appearance before Herod was forced on him only as a sort of mockery. Herod, disappointed in Jesus, discredited him and made fun of him by clothing him with a bright garment and sent him back to Pilate, who was the superior authority as far as Rome was concerned. Pilate and Herod had been enemies, possibly because of certain accusations that Herod had leveled against Pilate. But this move on Pilate’s part pleased Herod and they became friends.—Lu 23:8-12.
After the release of Peter and John from custody shortly after Pentecost of 33 C.E., the disciples, in prayer to God, said: “Both Herod [Antipas] and Pontius Pilate with men of nations and with peoples of Israel were in actuality gathered together in this city against your holy servant Jesus . . . And now, Jehovah, give attention to their threats, and grant your slaves to keep speaking your word with all boldness.”—Ac 4:23, 27-29.
At Acts 13:1 a Christian, Manaen, is spoken of as having been educated with Herod the district ruler. Since Antipas was brought up in Rome with a certain private citizen, the Bible statement may indicate that Manaen received his education in Rome.
Banished to Gaul. When Agrippa I was made king of Philip’s tetrarchy by Gaius Caesar (Caligula), Antipas’ wife Herodias reproached her husband, saying it was only because of slothfulness on his part that he did not receive kingship. She argued that since he was already a tetrarch, whereas, by contrast, Agrippa had formerly had no office at all, Antipas should go to Rome and request a kingship from Caesar. He finally yielded to his wife’s persistent pressure. But Caligula was angered by Antipas’ ambitious request and, giving heed to accusations from Agrippa, banished Antipas to Gaul (the city of Lyons, France); he finally died in Spain. Herodias, though she could have escaped punishment because of being Agrippa’s sister, stuck with her husband, likely because of her pride. Antipas’ tetrarchy and, after his exile, his money, as well as Herodias’ estate, came to be given to Agrippa I. Thus Herodias was responsible for Antipas’ two great calamities: his near defeat by King Aretas and his banishment.
3. Herod Agrippa I. Grandson of Herod the Great. He was a son of Aristobulus, who, in turn, was a son of Herod the Great by Mariamne I, granddaughter of High Priest Hyrcanus II. Aristobulus had been put to death by Herod the Great. Agrippa was the last of the Herods to become king of all Palestine, as his grandfather had been.
His Early Life. Agrippa’s position as “Herod the king” was attained by a number of maneuvers and the help of his friends in Rome. (Ac 12:1) Educated in Rome along with Emperor Tiberius’ son Drusus and his nephew Claudius, he became a familiar figure in important circles there. He was extremely extravagant and reckless. Greatly in debt, even owing money to the Roman treasury, he left Rome and fled to Idumea. Eventually, with the help of his sister Herodias and his wife Cypros (daughter of Herod the Great’s nephew, whose wife was Herod’s daughter), he found residence for a while at Tiberias. A quarrel developed between him and Antipas, causing him to leave. He finally got back to Rome and into the good graces of Tiberius Caesar.
However, an injudicious statement got Agrippa into trouble with Emperor Tiberius. In an unguarded moment he expressed the wish to Gaius (Caligula), with whom he had cultivated a friendship, that he, Gaius, might soon be emperor. Overheard by Agrippa’s servant, his remarks came to the ears of Tiberius, who cast Agrippa into prison. His life was in the balance for several months, but some months later Tiberius died and Caligula became emperor. He released Agrippa and elevated him to the position of king over the territories that his late uncle Philip had governed.
Favored by Roman Emperors. Herodias, envious of her brother’s position as king, persuaded her husband Herod Antipas, who was only a tetrarch, to make an appeal to the new emperor in Rome for a crown. But Agrippa outmaneuvered Antipas in the matter. He laid before Gaius (Caligula) the charges that Antipas had made alliances with Sejanus the conspirator against Tiberius and with the Parthians, charges that Antipas could not deny. It led to Antipas’ banishment. Antipas’ territories of Galilee and Perea were added to Agrippa’s kingdom. In one passage Josephus says that Caligula gave these dominions to Agrippa, and in two others that Claudius did so. Likely Caligula made the promise, and Claudius confirmed it.
On the occasion of the assassination of Caligula, dated by scholars as 41 C.E., Agrippa was in Rome. He was able to act as liaison, or negotiator, between the Senate and his friend, the new emperor Claudius. Claudius expressed his appreciation by awarding him the territory of Judea and Samaria as well as the kingdom of Lysanias. Agrippa now became ruler of about the same dominion that his grandfather Herod the Great had held. At this time Agrippa asked for and received the kingdom of Chalcis from Claudius, for his brother Herod. (This Herod receives mention in history only as king of Chalcis, a small territory on the W slope of the Anti-Lebanon mountains.)
Curries Jews’ Favor; Persecutes Christians. Agrippa curried favor with the Jews, claiming to be a devoted adherent to Judaism. Caligula, claiming he was a god, had decided to erect a statue of himself in the temple at Jerusalem, but Agrippa adroitly persuaded him not to do it. Agrippa later began building a wall about the N suburb of Jerusalem. To Claudius this appeared to be a possible fortifying of the city against any Roman attack that might be made in the future. Consequently, Claudius ordered Agrippa to desist. Agrippa belied his claim of being a worshiper of God by supporting and arranging gladiatorial games and other pagan shows in the theater.
Agrippa was acceptable to the Jews because of his Hasmonaean descent on his grandmother Mariamne’s side of the family. While championing the cause of the Jews under the Roman yoke, he also built up an unenviable record for persecution of Christians, who were generally hated by the unbelieving Jews. He “did away with James the brother of John by the sword.” (Ac 12:1, 2) Seeing that this pleased the Jews, he arrested and imprisoned Peter. An angel’s intervention, bringing about Peter’s release, caused a great stir among Agrippa’s soldiers and resulted in the punishment of Peter’s guards.—Ac 12:3-19.
Executed by God’s Angel. Agrippa’s rule came abruptly to an end. At Caesarea, during a festival in honor of Caesar, he robed himself in a magnificent royal garment and began giving a public address to an assembled audience of people from Tyre and Sidon, who were suing for peace with him. The audience responded by shouting: “A god’s voice, and not a man’s!” The Bible records his summary execution as a condemned hypocrite: “Instantly the angel of Jehovah struck him, because he did not give the glory to God; and he became eaten up with worms and expired.”—Ac 12:20-23.
Chronologers place the death of King Herod Agrippa I in 44 C.E., at the age of 54 and after he had reigned three years over all Judea. He was survived by his son Herod Agrippa II and his daughters Bernice (Ac 25:13), Drusilla the wife of Governor Felix, and Mariamne III.—Ac 24:24.
4. Herod Agrippa II. Great-grandson of Herod the Great. He was the son of Herod Agrippa I and his wife Cypros. He was the end of the princes of the Herodian line, according to historians. Agrippa had three sisters, named Bernice, Drusilla, and Mariamne III. (Ac 25:13; 24:24) He was reared in the imperial household in Rome. When he was only 17 years of age his father died, and Emperor Claudius’ advisers thought him too young to assume rulership of the dominions of his father. Accordingly, Claudius assigned governors over the territories instead. After remaining in Rome for a time, Agrippa II was given the kingship over Chalcis, a small principality on the western slope of the Anti-Lebanon Range, after his uncle (Herod king of Chalcis) died.
Bronze coin depicting the head of Domitian and, on the reverse side, bearing the name King Agrippa (II)
It was not long afterward that Claudius appointed him king over the tetrarchies formerly belonging to Philip and Lysanias. (Lu 3:1) He was also given oversight of the temple of Jerusalem and was invested with the authority to appoint the Jewish high priests. His domains were further enlarged by Claudius’ successor Nero, who granted him Tiberias and Taricheae in Galilee and Julias in Perea with its dependent towns.
Later, Agrippa turned his attention to building an addition to the palace that had been erected by the Hasmonaean kings in Jerusalem. Because he could now observe from this palace addition what went on in the temple courtyard, the Jews erected a wall blocking his view and also obstructing the view from a certain vantage point for the Roman guards. This displeased both Herod and Festus, but on appeal of the Jews to Nero, the emperor let the wall remain. Agrippa also beautified Caesarea Philippi (changing its name to Neronias in honor of Nero). Following his father’s pattern, he built a theater at Berytus, in Phoenicia, expending vast sums on shows there.
It was widely rumored that Agrippa carried on an incestuous relationship with his sister Bernice prior to her marriage to the king of Cilicia. (Jewish Antiquities, by F. Josephus, XX, 145, 146 [vii, 3]) Josephus never mentions whether Agrippa was married or not.
When it became evident that the Jews’ rebellion against the Roman yoke (66-70 C.E.) would only spell national disaster, Agrippa tried to persuade them to take a more moderate course. His appeals being of no avail, he forsook the Jews and attached himself to the Roman army, getting wounded by a slingstone in the actual fighting.
Paul’s Defense Before Him. The Scriptures introduce King Herod Agrippa II and his sister Bernice at the time of their courtesy call on Governor Festus, in about the year 58 C.E. (Ac 25:13) Festus had succeeded Governor Felix. It was during the governorship of Felix that the apostle Paul had been accused by the Jews, but Felix, upon leaving office, desired to gain favor with the Jews and left Paul bound. (Ac 24:27) Incidentally, Felix was a brother-in-law of Agrippa, having married his sister Drusilla. (Ac 24:24) While Paul was awaiting further action on his appeal to Caesar (Ac 25:8-12), King Agrippa voiced to Governor Festus his desire to hear what Paul had to say. (Ac 25:22) Paul was glad to make his defense before Agrippa, whom he referred to as being “expert on all the customs as well as the controversies among Jews.” (Ac 26:1-3) Paul’s powerful argument moved Agrippa to say: “In a short time you would persuade me to become a Christian.” To this Paul answered: “I could wish to God that whether in a short time or in a long time not only you but also all those who hear me today would become men such as I also am, with the exception of these bonds.” (Ac 26:4-29) Agrippa and Festus determined that Paul was innocent but that, since he had appealed to Caesar, he had to be sent to Rome for trial.—Ac 26:30-32.
Following the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 C.E., Herod Agrippa with his sister Bernice moved to Rome, where he was given the office of praetor. Agrippa died childless in about 100 C.E.
5. Herod Philip. Son of Herod the Great by Mariamne II, daughter of High Priest Simon. Philip was the first husband of Herodias, who divorced him to marry his half brother Herod Antipas. He is mentioned incidentally in the Bible at Matthew 14:3; Mark 6:17, 18; and Luke 3:19.
The name Herod Philip is used to distinguish him from Philip the tetrarch, for the latter, according to Josephus, was also a son of Herod the Great by another wife, Cleopatra of Jerusalem.
Philip was apparently in line for succession to his father’s throne, as next eldest after his half brothers Antipater, Alexander, and Aristobulus, all three of whom their father executed. One of Herod’s earlier wills listed him as in line after Antipater. But he was passed over in Herod’s final will, the kingdom going to Archelaus. Josephus relates that Herod blotted Philip’s name out of his will because Mariamne II, Philip’s mother, had been aware of the plot of Antipater against Herod but had not revealed it.
Philip had a daughter, Salome, by Herodias. She was evidently the one who danced before Herod Antipas and, because of her mother’s coaching, asked for the head of John the Baptizer.—Mt 14:1-13; Mr 6:17-29.
6. Philip the tetrarch. Son of Herod the Great by his wife Cleopatra of Jerusalem. He was brought up in Rome. He married Salome the daughter of Herod Philip and Herodias. When his father died, Augustus Caesar divided the kingdom, giving Philip the tetrarchy of Ituraea, Trachonitis, and other nearby districts, with a yearly revenue of 100 talents. (Perhaps Ituraea was added later and is therefore omitted by Josephus.) He ruled for more than 30 years. Josephus says: “In his conduct of the government he showed a moderate and easy-going disposition. Indeed, he spent all his time in the territory subject to him.” Josephus goes on to say that Philip sat in judgment wherever he happened to be and heard cases without delay. He died at Julias and was buried with great pomp. Since he left no sons, Emperor Tiberius added his tetrarchy to the province of Syria.—Jewish Antiquities, XVIII, 106-108 (iv, 6).
Philip’s name is mentioned once in the Bible in connection with the dating of John the Baptizer’s ministry. (Lu 3:1) The text here, along with historical information about the reigns of Augustus and Tiberius, shows that John’s ministry began in 29 C.E.
HEROD, PARTY FOLLOWERS OF
pp. 1099–1100
HEROD, PARTY FOLLOWERS OF
These were evidently Jewish partisans or party followers of the Herodian dynasty, which received its authority from Rome. During Jesus Christ’s earthly ministry Herod Antipas headed this dynasty.
There is no mention of the Herodians in secular history, and little Scriptural reference is made to them. (Mt 22:16; Mr 3:6; 12:13) However, there are strong objections to believing, as some do, that the Herodians were household domestics of Herod, that they were his soldiers, or that they were his court officials.
Politically, the Herodians stood on middle ground, opposed on the one hand by the Pharisees and Jewish zealots who advocated a Jewish kingdom completely independent of Roman control, and on the other hand by those who advocated complete absorption of Judea by the Roman Empire. Some of the Sadducees, rated as free thinkers and moderates in Judaism, probably belonged to the Herodian school of thought. This latter conclusion is drawn from the reports of Matthew and Mark as to Jesus’ statement about leaven. According to Matthew 16:6, Jesus said, “Watch out for the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees,” whereas Mark 8:15 says, “Look out for the leaven of the Pharisees and the leaven of Herod.” Repeating the word “leaven” emphasized that there was a difference in the corrupt teachings of the two parties. Instead of “Herod,” this latter text reads “Herodians” in some manuscripts, namely, the Chester Beatty Papyrus No. 1 (P45), the Codex Washingtonianus I, and the Codex Koridethianus.—The Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible, edited by G. A. Buttrick, 1962, Vol. 2, p. 594; Our Bible and the Ancient Manuscripts, by Sir Frederic Kenyon, 1958, pp. 215, 216.
There is one thing certain: the party followers of Herod and the Pharisees, though openly opposed to one another in their political and Judaistic views, were solidly united in their violent opposition to Jesus. On at least two occasions these opposing parties consulted together on how best to do away with their common opponent. The first reported instance was shortly after Passover, 31 C.E., during Jesus’ great Galilean ministry. Upon seeing Jesus restore a man’s dried-up hand on the Sabbath, “the Pharisees went out and immediately began holding council with the party followers of Herod against him, in order to destroy him.”—Mr 3:1-6; Mt 12:9-14.
The second reported occasion was nearly two years later, just three days before Jesus was put to death, when disciples of the Pharisees and party followers of Herod joined forces in putting Jesus to the test in the matter of taxation. These men were secretly hired “to pretend that they were righteous, in order that they might catch him in speech, so as to turn him over to the government and to the authority of the governor.” (Lu 20:20) They prefaced their direct question about taxes with words of flattery designed to throw Jesus off guard. However, Jesus, perceiving their cunning wickedness, declared: “Why do you put me to the test, hypocrites?” He then completely silenced them by his answer on the matter of paying taxes.—Mt 22:15-22; Lu 20:21-26.
HERODIAS
p. 1100
HERODIAS
(He·roʹdi·as).
The wife of Herod Antipas, who, through her daughter Salome, requested and received the head of John the Baptizer in 32 C.E. (Mr 6:22-28) Her father Aristobulus, son of Herod the Great by his second wife Mariamne I, and her mother were first cousins. Her brother was Herod Agrippa I, who did away with the apostle James, the brother of John.—Ac 12:1, 2.
Herodias first married her half uncle, her father’s half brother, another son of Herod the Great (by his third wife, Mariamne II), that son commonly being called Herod Philip to distinguish him from Philip the district ruler of Ituraea and Trachonitis. (Lu 3:1) This uncle-husband of Herodias, Herod Philip, fathered Salome, apparently her only child. However, Herodias divorced him and married his half brother Herod Antipas, also a son of her grandfather Herod the Great, by his fourth wife, Malthace. Herod Antipas, who was district ruler (literally, “the tetrarch”) at the time, and whom Jesus Christ called “that fox” (Lu 13:31, 32), also divorced his first wife, a daughter of the Nabataean king Aretas of Arabia, in order to marry Herodias.
John the Baptizer, therefore, had reason to condemn this marriage of Herodias and Herod Antipas, it being both illegal and immoral under Jewish law, and for doing so he was thrown into prison and later beheaded. His fearless and righteous condemnation aroused the bitter hatred of Herodias, so she seized the first opportunity to have the prophet put to death.—Mt 14:1-11; Mr 6:16-28; Lu 3:19, 20; 9:9.
Herodias’ brother Herod Agrippa I returned from Rome in 38 C.E., having been appointed a king. This greatly vexed Herodias, for her husband, although he was a king’s son, remained only a district ruler. She therefore did not cease pressuring her husband until he too went to Rome in hopes of also being crowned a king with a kingdom. Flavius Josephus tells that Herodias’ brother Agrippa secretly sent letters to Emperor Caligula accusing Antipas of being in conspiracy with the Parthians. As a consequence, Antipas was sent in banishment to Gaul; he was accompanied by Herodias.—Jewish Antiquities, XVIII, 240-256 (vii, 1, 2); The Jewish War, II, 181-183 (ix, 6).
HERODION
p. 1100
HERODION
(He·roʹdi·on).
One to whom Paul sent personal greetings in his letter to the Christian congregation at Rome. Paul refers to Herodion as “my relative.” (Ro 16:11) Some suggest that this may simply mean that Herodion was a fellow Jew rather than an immediate member of Paul’s family, in view of the apostle’s use of the designation “relatives” at Romans 9:3. However, since Paul does not refer to all the Jews to whom he sent greetings as “my relatives” (compare Ac 18:2; Ro 16:3), likely a closer relative is meant.—See ANDRONICUS.
HERON
pp. 1100–1101
HERON
[Heb., ʼana·phahʹ].
Heron; a bird not to be eaten by the Israelites, according to the Law
A bird that, according to the Mosaic Law, was not to be eaten. (Le 11:13, 19; De 14:12, 18) The Hebrew name is considered by some to have been derived from a root word meaning “breathe hard,” or possibly, “snort,” likely in anger. Others suggest a closer connection of the name with the Hebrew word for “nose” (ʼaph), perhaps as descriptive of the bird’s beak. Since the Bible says “the heron according to its kind” (“in its several species,” AT), the Hebrew name may well include the different varieties to be found within the heron family (scientifically designated Ardeidae), such as the true heron, the egret, and the bittern. All these birds have long sharp bills, or beaks, and some are noted for the unusual raucous sound they make when disturbed or excited.
The birds of the heron family are basically waders, frequenting marshes, swamps, inland streams, and lakes. They have long slender necks and long, bare, extraordinarily thin legs, and long toes including a large hind toe. With a stately stride they wade along, searching for frogs, small crabs, or small reptiles; or else they stand motionless, patiently waiting for small fish to come within their range, whereupon a lightning thrust of the bird’s long neck spears the fish with its pointed beak. Their large wings carry them in a rather slow majestic flight, legs stretched out behind but with the long neck doubled back so that the head rests between the shoulders, thus differing from the crane and the ibis that fly with their neck as well as their legs outstretched.
In Palestine there are several varieties of herons: the common or gray heron (Ardea cinerea), the goliath heron (Ardea goliath), and the purple heron (Ardea purpurea). They measure up to 1.5 m (59 in.) in length and are found around the Sea of Galilee, along the banks of the Jordan and the Kishon, in marshy regions, and along the seacoast.
Egrets are among the most graceful and beautiful birds of the heron family, often having pure white plumage. With a length of 50-90 cm (20-35 in.), egrets are common in Palestine. The cattle egret, or buff-backed heron (Bubulcus ibis), is frequently found in association with grazing cattle, feeding on available insects.
The bittern is a stouter, browner variety of heron, also found in Palestine in marshy regions. With a length of about 75 cm (30 in.), the Eurasian bittern (Botaurus stellaris) characteristically has plumage streaked with black, buff, and white; the underparts are a pale buff color with brown stripes, and the legs are yellowish green. This color combination harmonizes exactly with the marsh grass it inhabits, and when in danger, the bird stands motionless with neck and bill pointed upward. This, together with the vertical stripes, causes it to blend in perfectly with its surroundings in effective camouflage. Another variety found in Palestine is the little bittern (Ixobrychus minutus). Bitterns are also noted for the deep booming or pumping sound they make by expelling air from their gullets, the head and neck being violently contorted at the same time.
HESED
p. 1101
HESHBON
pp. 1101–1102
HESHBON
(Heshʹbon).
A place identified with modern Hisban, a ruined city situated about 20 km (12 mi) SW of Rabbah (ʽAmman). It lies nearly midway between the Arnon and the Jabbok. (Jos 12:2) As yet no archaeological remains dating to the Canaanite period have been found there. A large ruined reservoir is located a short distance to the E of Heshbon, and about 180 m (600 ft) below the city there is a fountain that has formed a succession of pools.—Compare Ca 7:4; see BATH-RABBIM.
The Amorite king Sihon captured Heshbon from the Moabites and made it his royal residence. The Moabite defeat even provided the basis for a taunting proverbial saying, either of Amorite or Israelite origin. In the event this saying stemmed from the Amorites, it mocked the Moabites and memorialized King Sihon’s victory. But, if originating with the Israelites, it signified that just as Sihon had wrested Heshbon from the Moabites, so Israel would take this and other cities from the Amorites. The taunt would then be that the victory of Sihon paved the way for the Israelites to take possession of land to which they would otherwise not have been entitled.—Nu 21:26-30; De 2:9.
When King Sihon refused to allow the Israelites under Moses to pass peacefully through his land and instead prepared to battle against them, Jehovah gave his people the victory over Sihon. Amorite cities, undoubtedly including Heshbon, were devoted to destruction. (De 2:26-36; 3:6; 29:7; Jg 11:19-22) Afterward the Reubenites rebuilt Heshbon (Nu 32:37), it being included among the cities that Moses gave to them. (Jos 13:15-17) As a border city between Reuben and Gad, Heshbon later became a part of Gad’s territory and is named as one of the four Gadite cities assigned to the Levites.—Jos 21:38, 39; 1Ch 6:77, 80, 81.
At a later period Heshbon evidently came under Moabite control, as is indicated by the fact that both Isaiah and Jeremiah mention it in their pronouncements of doom against Moab. (Isa 15:4; 16:7-9; Jer 48:2, 34, 45) Jeremiah also refers to this city in a pronouncement against Ammon. (Jer 49:1, 3) Some commentators understand this to indicate that Heshbon had by then come into Ammonite hands. Others suggest that this may mean either that Heshbon of Moab would share the same fate as Ai or that a different Heshbon in the territory of Ammon is intended.
According to the Jewish historian Josephus, Heshbon was in the possession of the Jews in the time of Alexander Jannaeus (103-76 B.C.E.). Later, Herod the Great had jurisdiction over the city.—Jewish Antiquities, XIII, 395-397 (xv, 4); XV, 294 (viii, 5).
HESHMON
p. 1102
HESHMON
(Heshʹmon).
A city in the southern part of Judah (Jos 15:21, 27), the location of which is now unknown.
HESHVAN
p. 1102
HETH
p. 1102
HETH
The second-listed son of Canaan and great-grandson of Noah through Ham. (Ge 10:1, 6, 15; 1Ch 1:13) Heth was ancestral father of the Hittites (1Ki 10:29; 2Ki 7:6; see HITTITES), one branch of which settled in the hill country of Judah. (Ex 3:8) It was in the vicinity of Hebron that Abraham purchased from Ephron the Hittite the field of Machpelah and the cave therein, as a burial place. (Ge 23:2-20; 25:8-10; 49:32) Of its 14 occurrences, the name Heth appears 10 times in connection with “the sons of Heth.” Two of Esau’s wives were from among “the daughters of Heth” (also called “the daughters of Canaan”), these wives being a source of grief to his parents.—Ge 26:34, 35; 27:46; 28:1, 6-8.
HETHLON
p. 1102
HETHLON
(Hethʹlon).
A site, the approach to which lay on the northern border of the land of Israel, as seen in Ezekiel’s vision. (Eze 47:13, 15; 48:1) Some scholars tentatively identify Hethlon with modern-day Haitla, about 35 km (22 mi) NE of Tripoli, Lebanon.
HEZEKIAH
pp. 1102–1105
HEZEKIAH
(Hez·e·kiʹah) [Jehovah Strengthens].
1. King of Judah, 745-717 B.C.E. He apparently became king when his father Ahaz died, in “the third year of Hoshea” king of Israel (perhaps meaning Hoshea’s third year as tributary king under Tiglath-pileser III), counting his reign officially from Nisan of the following year (745 B.C.E.). (2Ki 18:1) Prophets contemporary with Hezekiah’s reign were Isaiah, Hosea, and Micah. (Isa 1:1; Ho 1:1; Mic 1:1) Hezekiah was outstanding as a king who “kept sticking to Jehovah,” doing what was right in Jehovah’s eyes and following his commandments. From the beginning of his reign he proved himself zealous for the promotion of true worship, not only in Judah but in all the territory of Israel. In following the ways of Jehovah as David his forefather had done, it could be said of Hezekiah that “after him there proved to be no one like him among all the kings of Judah, even those who had happened to be prior to him.” For this “Jehovah proved to be with him.”—2Ki 18:3-7.
Literary Contributions. Hezekiah is also known for his interest in compiling some of the Proverbs of Solomon, as the introduction to the section now known as chapters 25 to 29 of Proverbs reads: “These also are the proverbs of Solomon that the men of Hezekiah the king of Judah transcribed.” (Pr 25:1) He wrote the song of thanksgiving recorded at Isaiah 38:10-20 after Jehovah healed him of his deadly sickness. In it he mentions “my string selections.” (Vs 20) Some believe that Hezekiah wrote Psalm 119. If correct, it would seem that this psalm was written when Hezekiah was a prince, not yet the king.
Situation at Hezekiah’s Accession. When Hezekiah came to the throne the kingdom of Judah was under God’s disfavor, for Hezekiah’s father Ahaz had committed many detestable acts before Jehovah and had let the worship of false gods run unrestrained in Judah. Therefore, Jehovah had permitted the land to suffer at the hands of its enemies, particularly the second world power, Assyria. Ahaz had stripped the temple and the palace to provide a bribe for the king of Assyria. Worse yet, he had cut up the utensils of the temple, closed its doors, and made altars for himself “at every corner in Jerusalem,” sacrificing to other gods. Ahaz, by an alliance, had placed his kingdom under the protection of the king of Assyria during his reign. (2Ki 16:7-9; 2Ch 28:24, 25) But Hezekiah, early in his reign, “proceeded to rebel against the king of Assyria.”—2Ki 18:7.
At Hezekiah’s accession to the throne of Judah, the northern ten-tribe kingdom of Israel was in even worse condition. For Israel’s gross sins Jehovah had allowed them to come into dire straits, becoming tributary to Assyria, and it would not be long until Assyria would swallow up Israel and carry her people into exile.—2Ki 17:5-23.
His Zeal for True Worship. Hezekiah demonstrated his zeal for Jehovah’s worship immediately on taking the throne at 25 years of age. His first act was to reopen and repair the temple. Then, calling together the priests and Levites, he said to them: “It is close to my heart to conclude a covenant with Jehovah the God of Israel.” This was a covenant of faithfulness, as though the Law covenant, still in effect but neglected, was inaugurated anew in Judah. With great energy he proceeded to organize the Levites in their services, and he reestablished the arrangements for musical instruments and singing of praises. It was Nisan, the month for Passover to be celebrated, but the temple and the priests and Levites were unclean. By the 16th day of Nisan, the temple was cleansed and its utensils restored. Then a special atonement had to be made for all Israel. First, the princes brought sacrifices, sin offerings for the kingdom, the sanctuary, and the people, followed by thousands of burnt offerings by the people.—2Ch 29:1-36.
Since the people’s uncleanness prevented their observance of the Passover at the regular time, Hezekiah took advantage of the law that allowed those who are unclean to celebrate the Passover one month later. He called not only Judah but also Israel by means of letters sent by runners throughout the land from Beer-sheba to Dan. The runners met with derision from many; but individuals, particularly from Asher, Manasseh, and Zebulun, humbled themselves to come, some from Ephraim and Issachar also attending. Besides this, many non-Israelite worshipers of Jehovah were on hand. It was likely a difficult matter for those in the northern kingdom who stood for true worship to attend. They, like the messengers, would meet opposition and ridicule, inasmuch as the ten-tribe kingdom was in a decadent state, sunk in false worship and harassed by the Assyrian menace.—2Ch 30:1-20; Nu 9:10-13.
After the Passover, the Festival of Unfermented Cakes was held for seven days with such attendant joy that the entire congregation decided to extend it seven days longer. Even in such perilous times Jehovah’s blessing prevailed so that “there came to be great rejoicing in Jerusalem, for from the days of Solomon the son of David the king of Israel there was none like this in Jerusalem.”—2Ch 30:21-27.
That this was a real restoration and revival of true worship and not merely a transient emotional gathering is seen in what followed. Before their return home the celebrants went out and destroyed the sacred pillars, pulled down the high places and the altars, and cut down the sacred poles throughout Judah and Benjamin and even in Ephraim and Manasseh. (2Ch 31:1) Hezekiah set the example by crushing to pieces the copper serpent that Moses had made, because the people had made it an idol, burning sacrificial smoke to it. (2Ki 18:4) After the great festival Hezekiah ensured the continuation of true worship by organizing the priestly divisions and arranging for the support of the temple services; he admonished obedience to the Law as to the tithes and firstfruit contributions to the Levites and priests, to which the people responded wholeheartedly.—2Ch 31:2-12.
Assyrian Pressure Builds Up. During those strenuous times, when Assyria was sweeping everything in its path, Hezekiah trusted in Jehovah the God of Israel. He rebelled against the king of Assyria and struck down the Philistine cities, which had evidently become allied with Assyria.—2Ki 18:7, 8.
It was in Hezekiah’s fourth year (742 B.C.E.) that Shalmaneser the king of Assyria began the siege of Samaria. In Hezekiah’s sixth year (740 B.C.E.) Samaria was taken. The people of the ten-tribe kingdom were deported, and the Assyrians moved in others to occupy the land. (2Ki 18:9-12) This left the kingdom of Judah, representing God’s theocratic government and true worship, like a small island surrounded by hostile enemies.
Sennacherib, the son of Sargon II, was ambitious to add the conquest of Jerusalem to his trophies of war, especially in view of the fact that Hezekiah had withdrawn from the alliance that had been entered into with Assyria by his father King Ahaz. In the 14th year of Hezekiah’s reign (732 B.C.E.), Sennacherib “came up against all the fortified cities of Judah and proceeded to seize them.” Hezekiah offered to buy Sennacherib off to save the threatened city of Jerusalem, whereupon Sennacherib demanded the enormous sum of 300 silver talents (c. $1,982,000) and 30 gold talents (c. $11,560,000). To pay this amount, Hezekiah was obliged to give all the silver that was found in the temple and the royal treasury, besides the precious metals that Hezekiah himself had caused to be overlaid on the temple doors and posts. This satisfied the king of Assyria, but only temporarily.—2Ki 18:13-16.
Building and Engineering Works. In the face of imminent attack by greedy Sennacherib, Hezekiah displayed wisdom and military strategy. He stopped up all the springs and water sources outside the city of Jerusalem so that, in the event of a siege, the Assyrians would be short on water supplies. He strengthened the city’s fortifications and “made missiles in abundance and shields.” But his trust was not in this military equipment, for in gathering together the military chieftains and the people, he encouraged them, saying: “Be courageous and strong. Do not be afraid nor be terrified because of the king of Assyria and on account of all the crowd that is with him; for with us there are more than there are with him. With him there is an arm of flesh, but with us there is Jehovah our God to help us and to fight our battles.”—2Ch 32:1-8.
One of the outstanding engineering feats of ancient times was the aqueduct of Hezekiah. It ran from the well of Gihon, E of the northern part of the City of David, in a rather irregular course, extending some 533 m (1,749 ft) to the Pool of Siloam in the Tyropoeon Valley below the City of David but within a new wall added to the southern part of the city. (2Ki 20:20; 2Ch 32:30) An inscription in ancient Hebrew characters was found by archaeologists on the wall of the narrow tunnel, which had an average height of 1.8 m (6 ft). The inscription reads, in part: “And this was the way in which it was cut through:—While [. . .] (were) still [. . .] axe(s), each man toward his fellow, and while there were still three cubits to be cut through, [there was heard] the voice of a man calling to his fellow, for there was an overlap in the rock on the right [and on the left]. And when the tunnel was driven through, the quarrymen hewed (the rock), each man toward his fellow, axe against axe; and the water flowed from the spring toward the reservoir for 1,200 cubits, and the height of the rock above the head(s) of the quarrymen was 100 cubits.” (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, edited by J. B. Pritchard, 1974, p. 321) So the tunnel was cut through the rock from both ends, meeting in the middle—a real engineering accomplishment.
Sennacherib’s Failure at Jerusalem. Fulfilling Hezekiah’s expectations, Sennacherib determined to attack Jerusalem. While Sennacherib was with his army besieging the strongly fortified city of Lachish, he sent a part of his army along with a deputation of military chiefs to demand capitulation of Jerusalem. The spokesman for the group was Rabshakeh (not the man’s name, but his military title), who spoke Hebrew fluently. He loudly ridiculed Hezekiah and taunted Jehovah, boasting that Jehovah could no more deliver Jerusalem than the gods of the other nations had been able to save the lands of their worshipers from the king of Assyria.—2Ki 18:13-35; 2Ch 32:9-15; Isa 36:2-20.
Hezekiah was greatly distressed but continued to trust in Jehovah and appealed to him at the temple, also sending some of the head ones of the people to the prophet Isaiah. Isaiah’s reply, from Jehovah, was that Sennacherib would hear a report and would return to his own land, where eventually he would be slain. (2Ki 19:1-7; Isa 37:1-7) At this time Sennacherib had pulled away from Lachish to Libnah, where he heard that Tirhakah the king of Ethiopia had come out to fight against him. Nevertheless, Sennacherib sent letters by messenger to Hezekiah, continuing his threats and taunting Jehovah the God of Israel. On receipt of the highly reproachful letters, Hezekiah spread them before Jehovah, who again answered through Isaiah, taunting Sennacherib in return and assuring that the Assyrians would not enter Jerusalem. Jehovah said: “I shall certainly defend this city to save it for my own sake and for the sake of David my servant.”—2Ki 19:8-34; Isa 37:8-35.
During the night Jehovah sent his angel, who destroyed 185,000 of the cream of Sennacherib’s troops, “every valiant, mighty man and leader and chief in the camp of the king of Assyria, so that he went back with shame of face to his own land.” Thus Sennacherib’s threat to Jerusalem was effectually removed. Later “it came about that as he was bowing down at the house of Nisroch his god, Adrammelech and Sharezer, his own sons, struck him down with the sword.”—2Ch 32:21; Isa 37:36-38.
Inscriptions have been discovered describing Sennacherib’s defeat of the Ethiopian forces. These say: “As to Hezekiah, the Jew, he did not submit to my yoke, I laid siege to 46 of his strong cities . . . and conquered (them) . . . Himself I made a prisoner in Jerusalem, his royal residence, like a bird in a cage.” (Ancient Near Eastern Texts, p. 288) He does not claim to have captured the city. This supports the Bible account of Hezekiah’s revolt against Assyria and Sennacherib’s failure to take Jerusalem. In the custom of the inscriptions of the pagan kings, to exalt themselves, Sennacherib in this inscription exaggerates the amount of silver paid by Hezekiah, as 800 talents, in contrast with the Bible’s 300.
Miraculous Extension of Hezekiah’s Life. Around the time of Sennacherib’s threats against Jerusalem, Hezekiah was afflicted with a malignant boil. He was instructed by the prophet Isaiah to arrange his affairs in preparation for death. At that time Hezekiah did not as yet have a son, and it therefore appeared that the royal Davidic line was in danger of being broken. Hezekiah prayed to Jehovah fervently, with tears, whereupon Jehovah sent Isaiah back to inform Hezekiah that he would have 15 years added to his life. A miraculous sign was given, the shadow of the sun being caused to move ten steps backward on “the stairs of Ahaz.” (See SUN.) In the third year after that, Hezekiah had a son called Manasseh, who later succeeded him on the throne.—2Ki 20:1-11, 21; 21:1; Isa 38:1-8, 21.
Hezekiah’s Mistake and Repentance. The Scripture record states that “according to the benefit rendered him Hezekiah made no return, for his heart became haughty and there came to be indignation against him and against Judah and Jerusalem.” (2Ch 32:25) The Bible does not say whether or not this haughtiness was connected with his unwise act in showing the entire treasure of his house and all his dominion to the messengers of the Babylonian king Berodach-baladan (Merodach-baladan) who were sent to Hezekiah after he recovered from his illness. Hezekiah may have displayed all this wealth to impress the king of Babylon as a possible ally against the king of Assyria. This, of course, could tend to excite the greed of the Babylonians. The prophet Isaiah was against any alliance with or dependence on God’s age-old enemy Babylon. When Isaiah heard how Hezekiah had treated the Babylonian messengers, he uttered the inspired prophecy from Jehovah that the Babylonians in time would carry away everything to Babylon, including some of Hezekiah’s descendants. Hezekiah, however, humbled himself and God kindly allowed that the calamity would not come in his days.—2Ki 20:12-19; 2Ch 32:26, 31; Isa 39:1-8.
In the days of the prophet Jeremiah, some of the heads of the people in Jerusalem spoke favorably of Hezekiah because of his giving attention to Micah of Moresheth, the prophet of Jehovah.—Jer 26:17-19.
2. An ancestor of the prophet Zephaniah, possibly King Hezekiah.—Zep 1:1.
3. A man of Israel whose descendants returned with Zerubbabel from the Babylonian exile. He was probably not the same person as King Hezekiah. (Ezr 2:1, 2, 16; Ne 7:6, 7, 21) It may have been a descendant of this Hezekiah who was one of the headmen of the people attesting by seal the “trustworthy arrangement” in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 17.
HEZION
p. 1105
HEZION
(Heʹzi·on).
Grandfather of the first King Ben-hadad of Syria mentioned in the Bible. (1Ki 15:18) Hezion is thought by some to be the person called Rezon at 1 Kings 11:23.
HEZIR
p. 1105
HEZIR
(Heʹzir) [Pig; Boar].
1. The priest whose paternal house was chosen by lot for the 17th of the 24 priestly service divisions organized toward the end of David’s reign.—1Ch 24:1, 3, 5-7, 15.
2. One of “the heads of the people” whose descendant, if not he himself, in Nehemiah’s time supported the resolution to be true to Jehovah.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 14, 20.
HEZRO
p. 1105
HEZRO
(Hezʹro).
A Carmelite; one of the mighty men of David’s military forces.—2Sa 23:8, 35; 1Ch 11:26, 37.
HEZRON
pp. 1105–1106
HEZRON
(Hezʹron) [Courtyard; Settlement].
1. Son of Reuben and ancestral head of “the Hezronites.”—Ge 46:9; Ex 6:14; Nu 26:4-6; 1Ch 5:3.
2. Son of Perez and family head of the Judean “Hezronites”; ancestor of King David and of Jesus Christ. (Ge 46:12; Nu 26:20, 21; Ru 4:18-22; Mt 1:3; Lu 3:33) At the age of 60, Hezron took the daughter of Machir as wife and by her became father to Segub. (1Ch 2:21) His sons Jerahmeel, Ram, and Chelubai (Caleb) apparently were born earlier.—1Ch 2:9, 18, 25.
According to the reading of 1 Chronicles 2:24 in the Masoretic text, Hezron died at Caleb-ephrathah, and after this his widow Abijah bore Ashhur, the father of Tekoa. However, some scholars believe that the Masoretic text does not preserve the original reading, since Hezron is listed among the 70 “souls of the house of Jacob who came into Egypt” and so must have died in that land (Ge 46:12, 26, 27), and it seems to them unlikely that a place in Egypt bore the Hebrew name Caleb-ephrathah. Hence, many translators have emended 1 Chronicles 2:24 to correspond more to the readings of the Greek Septuagint and the Latin Vulgate. The Jerusalem Bible renders this text: “After Hezron’s death, Caleb married Ephrathah, wife of Hezron his father, who bore him Ashhur, father of Tekoa.” The translation by J. B. Rotherham reads: “And after the death of Hezron Caleb entered Ephrathah, and the wife of Hezron was Abiah who bare him Ashhur father of Tekoa.” So, according to these alterations, “Ashhur” is either the “son” of Hezron by Abiah (Abijah) or the “son” of Caleb by Ephrathah.
3. A city on the southern border of Judah situated between Kadesh-barnea and Addar. (Jos 15:1-3) However, the parallel account at Numbers 34:4 does not list Hezron and Addar separately but reads “Hazar-addar,” implying that Hezron, or Hazar, likely was near Addar, if not actually the same place.—See ADDAR No. 2.
HEZRONITES
p. 1106
HIDDAI
p. 1106
HIDDAI
(Hidʹdai).
One of the mighty men in David’s army. Hiddai was from the torrent valleys of Gaash in the mountainous region of Ephraim. (2Sa 23:8, 30; Jos 24:30) His name is given as Hurai at 1 Chronicles 11:32.
HIDDEKEL
p. 1106
HIDDEKEL
(Hidʹde·kel).
One of the four rivers branching off from the river issuing out of Eden. (Ge 2:10-14) The Hiddekel was known in Old Persian as the Tigra, from which comes the Greek name for the Tigris River. In Arabic it is known as the Shatt Dijla. It is called by some the twin river of the Euphrates, and together with this river, it waters the plains of Mesopotamia.
It was on the banks of the Tigris (Hiddekel) River that Daniel received the vision concerning the power struggle to be waged by “the king of the north” and “the king of the south.” (Da 10:4, 5; 11:5, 6) After entering the Mesopotamian plains, the Tigris passes by the sites of many ancient cities. Opposite modern Mosul the ruins of ancient Nineveh lie on the river’s E bank. On the same side, farther S, is the site of Calah, and below it, on the W bank, is found ancient Asshur. A short distance below Baghdad, on the W bank, are the ruins of Seleucia, ancient capital of the Seleucid dynasty of rulers.
The Tigris has its sources in the eastern part of modern Turkey. The westernmost source is the most distant, rising from the mountains south of Lake Hazar about 25 km (15 mi) SE of the city of Elazig and just a few miles from one of the sources of the Euphrates River. It is thus evident that these two rivers could easily have had a single source before the global Flood produced topographical changes in the earth’s surface. For the first 240 km (150 mi) the western source flows SE and is joined by other shorter eastern sources. Then, at a point south of the western end of Lake Van, the river takes a more southerly course. It passes through a deep gorge before finally emerging from the mountains onto the upper part of the Mesopotamian plain. From there to its junction with the Euphrates River, the Tigris is fed from the E by four tributary streams: the Great Zab, the Little Zab, the ʽAdhaim, and the Diyala.
It is generally believed that, anciently, the Tigris and Euphrates had separate entrances into the sea, but that over the centuries the accumulation of silt has filled in the head of the gulf so that now the rivers unite. After their junction they form the wide stream called the Shatt-al-Arab, which flows some 160 km (100 mi) before emptying into the Persian Gulf.
The full length of the Tigris covers some 1,850 km (1,150 mi). It is a wide stream, at some points having a width of 366 m (400 yd), but is generally shallow, and above Baghdad it is navigable only by boats of shallow draft. A much swifter river than the Euphrates, the Tigris is only about two thirds the length of its “twin” and of lesser importance commercially.
HIEL
p. 1106
HIEL
(Hiʹel) [shortened form of Ahiel, meaning “My Brother Is God; Brother of God”].
A Bethelite who rebuilt Jericho during Ahab’s reign in the tenth century B.C.E. In fulfillment of the oath Joshua had pronounced at the destruction of Jericho over 500 years earlier, Hiel laid the foundation of the city at the forfeit of Abiram his firstborn and put up its doors at the forfeit of Segub his youngest child.—Jos 6:26; 1Ki 16:33, 34.
HIERAPOLIS
pp. 1106–1107
HIERAPOLIS
(Hi·e·rapʹo·lis) [Holy City].
A city in the province of Asia. It was located on the northern edge of the Lycus Valley of Asia Minor, about 10 km (6 mi) N of Laodicea at modern Pamukkale, Turkey.
Although the apostle Paul apparently never visited Hierapolis, the effects of his long work at Ephesus (from the winter of 52/53 C.E. until after Pentecost in 55 C.E. [1Co 16:8]) radiated over ‘all the district of Asia.’ (Ac 19:1, 10) Christianity appears to have actually reached Hierapolis through the ‘efforts’ of Epaphras.—Col 4:12, 13.
While the city lacked political importance, it became prosperous in the peaceful Roman period as a center of devotion to Cybele. Her worship there was enhanced by two natural phenomena, mineral springs and the Plutonium, or Charonion, a deep, narrow chasm that emitted deadly fumes.
HIGGAION
p. 1107
HIGGAION
(Hig·gaʹion).
A transliteration of the Hebrew expression hig·ga·yohnʹ, understood by lexicographers to denote a technical term of musical direction. (Ps 9:16) On the basis of the context in its appearances in the Hebrew text, it has been variously rendered as “soft utterance,” “meditation,” “thoughts,” “melody,” “sweet music,” “resounding music,” and “muttering(s).” (Ps 19:14; 92:3; La 3:62, AT, Mo, NW, Ro, RS, Yg) At Psalm 9:16, Higgaion may signify either a solemn, deep-toned harp interlude or a solemn pause conducive to meditation.
HIGH PLACES
pp. 1107–1109
HIGH PLACES
The Hebrew word generally translated “high places” (ba·mohthʹ) is usually associated with worship, but it can also simply refer to elevations, hills, and mountains (2Sa 1:19, 25 [compare 1Sa 31:8]; Am 4:13; Mic 1:3), “high waves of the sea” (literally, high places of the sea) (Job 9:8), and heights, or “high places of the clouds” (Isa 14:14).
Evidently the expressions ‘to ride upon earth’s high places’ and ‘to tread upon the high places’ are to be understood as signifying victorious subjugation of a land, for one controlling all the high places, that is, the hills and mountains of a country, is, in effect, the lord of the land.—De 32:13; 33:29.
Centers of False Worship. High places, or the sites or shrines where idolatry was engaged in, were to be found not only on hills and mountains but also in the valleys, in streambeds, in cities, and under the trees. (De 12:2; 1Ki 14:23; 2Ki 17:29; Eze 6:3) They were equipped with altars for sacrifice, incense stands, sacred poles, sacred pillars, and graven images. (Le 26:30; Nu 33:52; De 12:2, 3; Eze 6:6) At many of the high places, male and female prostitutes served. (1Ki 14:23, 24; Ho 4:13, 14) Frequently the high places were the scenes of licentious rites, including ceremonial prostitution and child sacrifice.—Isa 57:5; Jer 7:31; 19:5.
High place at Gezer. Sacred pillars were erected here
There were also houses, or sanctuaries, of the high places where priests officiated and where the images of the deities were kept. (1Ki 12:31; 13:32; 2Ki 17:29, 32; 23:19, 20; Isa 16:12) Thus, the designation “high place” may at times refer to such a sanctuary rather than to an elevated site for worship. This is suggested by Ezekiel’s reference to high places of varied colors. (Eze 16:16) Perhaps these high places were tentlike sanctuaries.
Before entering the Promised Land, the Israelites were commanded to destroy the sacred high places of the Canaanites and all the appendages of false worship associated therewith. (Nu 33:51, 52) But the Israelites failed to do this, and after the death of Joshua and the older generation, wholesale apostasy set in.—Jg 2:2, 8-13; Ps 78:58.
Not All High Places Condemned. According to Jehovah’s law, sacrifices were to be offered only at the place he designated. In the days of Joshua, the Israelites recognized that the unauthorized building of an altar for burnt offering was, in effect, rebellion against Jehovah. (De 12:1-14; Jos 22:29) However, there are indications that, after the sacred Ark was removed from the tabernacle (1Sa 4:10, 11; 6:1, 10-14; 7:1, 2), approved sacrificing at places other than the tent of meeting was done, not only under special circumstances but, in some cases, also on somewhat of a regular basis. (1Sa 7:7-9; 10:8; 11:14, 15; 16:4, 5; 1Ki 3:3; 1Ch 21:26-30) On the high place at an unnamed city in the land of Zuph, a structure had been erected where, it seems, the communion sacrifices could be eaten. The dining hall there accommodated about 30 men, if not more. Even the girls in the city were familiar with the sacrificial procedure there. (1Sa 9:5, 11-13, 22-25) It may also have been a practice for families to have a yearly sacrifice, not at the tabernacle, but in their own cities.—1Sa 20:6, 29.
The sacrificing on high places was excused on the ground that no house had been built to the name of Jehovah. Hence, Solomon had to sacrifice on the great high place at Gibeon, where the tabernacle was located at the time.—1Ki 3:2-4; 1Ch 16:37-40, 43; 21:29; 2Ch 1:3, 13; see ALTAR; OFFERINGS.
Solomon’s Reign and Ten-Tribe Kingdom. Toward the latter part of his reign, King Solomon built high places for the false gods worshiped by his foreign wives. This contributed to the Israelites’ abandoning the true worship of Jehovah and serving false gods. Therefore, Jehovah, by means of his prophet Ahijah, indicated that ten tribes would be ripped away from the son of Solomon and that Jeroboam would rule over these.—1Ki 11:7, 8, 30-35.
Although Jeroboam had Jehovah’s assurance that his kingship would be secure if he continued serving God in faithfulness, as soon as he became king he feared that the Israelites would revolt if they continued going up to Jerusalem for worship. For this reason he instituted calf worship at Dan and Bethel and there built high places. (1Ki 11:38; 12:26-33) As long as the ten-tribe kingdom existed, idolatrous worship continued at high places. “The sons of Israel went searching into the things that were not right toward Jehovah their God and kept building themselves high places in all their cities, from the tower of the watchmen clear to the fortified city.”—2Ki 17:9.
Under inspiration, the prophet Amos foretold that the “high places of Isaac” would become desolated. The “high places of Isaac” evidently refer to the sacred high places where the Israelites of the ten-tribe kingdom, descendants of Isaac through Jacob, or Israel, practiced apostate worship. This is also indicated by the fact that the expression “high places of Isaac” runs parallel with ‘sanctuaries of Israel.’—Am 7:9; see also Ho 10:2-10.
After the king of Assyria took the ten-tribe kingdom into exile, the high places continued to exist for a time, since the foreign peoples who were moved into the territory of Samaria by the king of Assyria continued employing the high places in their worship. (2Ki 17:24, 29-32) About 100 years after this, faithful King Josiah of Judah pulled down the altar and the high place at Bethel and desecrated the altar by burning human bones upon it. He also removed all the houses of the high places in the cities of Samaria, sacrificed (killed) all the priests of the high places, and burned human bones upon the altars. (2Ki 23:15-20) This fulfilled a prophecy uttered over 300 years earlier by an unnamed “man of God.”—1Ki 13:1, 2.
In the Kingdom of Judah. King Rehoboam followed the apostasy of his father Solomon, and his subjects continued building high places and practicing licentious rites. (1Ki 14:21-24) Rehoboam’s son and successor Abijam “went on walking in all the sins of his father.”—1Ki 15:1-3.
Asa, who succeeded Abijam to the throne, served Jehovah in faithfulness and put forth decisive efforts to rid the kingdom of all appendages of false worship. (1Ki 15:11-13) “He removed from all the cities of Judah the high places and the incense stands.” (2Ch 14:2-5) However, 1 Kings 15:14 and 2 Chronicles 15:17 apparently indicate that the high places were not removed. It may be that, although Asa removed the high places for worship of false gods, he left those at which the people worshiped Jehovah. Or, perhaps, high places cropped up again toward the end of his reign and were thereby present for his successor Jehoshaphat to destroy. But even during Jehoshaphat’s reign the high places did not fully disappear. (1Ki 22:42, 43; 2Ch 17:5, 6; 20:31-33) So entrenched was Judah’s worship at high places that the reforms of both Asa and Jehoshaphat could not remove all of them permanently.
King Jehoram, unlike his father Jehoshaphat, made high places on the mountains of Judah. (2Ch 21:1, 11) The religious state of the kingdom remained in a degraded condition throughout the reigns of Ahaziah and the usurper Athaliah, the daughter of Ahab and Jezebel. (2Ki 8:25-27; 2Ch 22:2-4, 10) Although definite reforms to restore true worship were undertaken at the beginning of Jehoash’s reign, apostasy set in once again after the death of High Priest Jehoiada, and the high places did not disappear. (2Ki 12:2, 3; 2Ch 24:17, 18) The high places continued to exist as centers of unlawful worship throughout the reigns of Kings Amaziah, Azariah (Uzziah), and Jotham. (2Ki 14:1-4; 15:1-4, 32-35) The next Judean king, Ahaz, not only sacrificed and made sacrificial smoke on the high places but even made his own son pass through the fire. (2Ki 16:2-4) He also made additional “high places for making sacrificial smoke to other gods.”—2Ch 28:25.
During the days of King Hezekiah, another extensive purge was undertaken to remove the high places. (2Ki 18:1-4, 22; 2Ch 32:12) After the great Passover celebration held during his reign, the Israelites went throughout the cities of Judah and Benjamin and even in Ephraim and Manasseh breaking up the sacred pillars, cutting down the sacred poles, and pulling down the high places and the altars.—2Ch 30:21, 23; 31:1.
This restoration of true worship was short lived. Hezekiah’s son Manasseh rebuilt the very high places that his father had destroyed. (2Ki 21:1-3; 2Ch 33:1-3) Manasseh caused the people to act even more wickedly than the pagan Canaanites whom Jehovah had annihilated. Hence, the Almighty determined to bring calamity upon Judah and Jerusalem. (2Ki 21:9-12) After being taken captive by the king of Assyria and brought to Babylon, Manasseh repented. Upon returning to Jerusalem, he took steps to remove the appendages of false worship. But the people continued offering sacrifices upon the unauthorized high places, not to false gods, however, but to Jehovah. (2Ch 33:10-17) Manasseh’s successor, his son Amon, did not continue the reforms started by his father but made guiltiness increase.—2Ch 33:21-24.
Josiah, who succeeded Amon, distinguished himself by doing what was right in Jehovah’s eyes and adhering to the law of Moses. He put out of business the foreign-god priests, who rendered up sacrificial smoke on the high places. He pulled down the high places not only throughout Judah but also in the cities of Samaria. The sites used for false worship were desecrated so that they could not be used to offend Jehovah.—2Ki 23:4-20; 2Ch 34:1-7.
The account of Josiah’s making the high places that had been built by Solomon unfit for worship tends to confirm the conclusion that, although previous kings had torn down the high places, there was a revival of these. It seems only logical that faithful Kings Asa and Jehoshaphat had torn down these high places of false worship that dated from the reign of Solomon.
Although no further mention is made of high places in the Kings and Chronicles accounts after Josiah’s thorough purge of all vestiges of false worship, the last four kings of Judah, namely, Jehoahaz, Jehoiakim, Jehoiachin, and Zedekiah, are reported as doing what was bad in Jehovah’s eyes. (2Ki 23:31, 32, 36, 37; 24:8, 9, 18, 19) Apostate worship at high places was resumed by the Israelites. Hence, Jehovah, through his prophet Ezekiel, warned the nation of the dire consequences to come upon them: “I am bringing upon you a sword, and I shall certainly destroy your high places. And your altars must be made desolate and your incense stands must be broken, and I will cause your slain ones to fall before your dungy idols.”—Eze 6:3, 4.
It is noteworthy that there is no record of any worship at high places after the return from Babylonian exile. As had been foretold, the faithful Jewish remnant had profited from the bitter experience and had come to know Jehovah.—Eze 6:9, 10.
HIGH PRIEST
pp. 1109–1117
HIGH PRIEST
The principal one who represented the people before God. He was also charged with supervision of all the other priests.
The Bible uses various terms to designate the high priest, namely, “the high [literally, great] priest” (Nu 35:25, 28; Jos 20:6, ftn), “the priest, the anointed one” (Le 4:3), “the chief [or, high; literally, head] priest” (2Ch 26:20, ftn; 2Ki 25:18, ftn), “the head” (2Ch 24:6), or simply, “the priest” (2Ch 26:17). In the latter case the context often makes clear that the high priest is meant. In the Christian Greek Scriptures, “chief priests” is evidently used to denote the principal men of the priesthood. This included any ex-high priests who had been deposed and possibly the adult men of the high priests’ families and the heads of the 24 priestly divisions.—Mt 2:4; Mr 8:31.
The appointment of Aaron, Israel’s first high priest, was from God. (Heb 5:4) The high priesthood of Israel was inaugurated in Aaron and passed down from father to oldest son, unless that son died or was disqualified, as in the case of Aaron’s two oldest sons, who sinned against Jehovah and died. (Le 10:1, 2) King Solomon deposed a high priest in fulfillment of divine prophecy and put another qualified man of the line of Aaron in his place. (1Ki 2:26, 27, 35) Later on, when the nation was under Gentile rule, those Gentile rulers removed and appointed high priests according to their will. It seems, nonetheless, that the line of Aaron was quite well adhered to throughout the entire history of the nation down till Jerusalem’s destruction in 70 C.E., although there may have been exceptions, such as Menelaus, also called Onias (Jewish Antiquities, XII, 238, 239 [v, 1]), whom 2 Maccabees 3:4, 5 and 4:23 indicates was a Benjamite.
Qualifications and Requirements for Office. In harmony with the dignity of the office, the high priest’s closeness to Jehovah in representing the nation before Him, and also the typical significance of the office, the requirements were rigid.
A list of disqualifying physical blemishes for all priests is set forth at Leviticus 21:16-23. Additional restrictions were placed on the high priest: He was to marry none other than a virgin of Israel; he was not to marry a widow. (Le 21:13-15) Furthermore, he was not allowed to defile himself for the dead, that is, he could not touch any human corpse, even that of his father or his mother, because that would make him unclean. He was neither to let his hair go ungroomed nor tear his garments for the dead.—Le 21:10-12.
The Bible does not specifically state the age of eligibility for high priest. While it gives a retirement age of 50 years for Levites, it does not mention any retirement for priests, and its record indicates that the high priest’s appointment was for his lifetime. (Nu 8:24, 25) Aaron was 83 years old when he went with Moses before Pharaoh. His anointing as high priest apparently took place in the following year. (Ex 7:7) He was 123 years of age at the time of his death. During all this time he served, with no retirement. (Nu 20:28; 33:39) The provision of the cities of refuge takes note of the lifetime tenure of the high priest, in requiring that the unintentional manslayer remain in the city until the death of the high priest.—Nu 35:25.
Installation. Some indication of the office Jehovah had in mind for Aaron is seen in privileges given him soon after the Exodus from Egypt. In the wilderness on the way to Sinai, Aaron was the one commanded to take a jar of manna and to deposit it before the Testimony as something to be kept. This was before the tent of meeting or the ark of the covenant was yet in existence. (Ex 16:33, 34, ftn) Later, Aaron came to be the one in full charge of the sacred tent and its Ark. Aaron and two of his sons, with 70 of the older men of Israel, were specifically named as privileged to go partway up Mount Horeb, where they saw a vision of God.—Ex 24:1-11.
But Jehovah made his first actual statement of his purpose to separate Aaron and his sons for the priesthood when giving Moses instructions for making the priestly garments. (Ex 28) After these instructions were given, God outlined to Moses the procedure for installing the priesthood and then definitely made it known: “The priesthood must become theirs as a statute to time indefinite.”—Ex 29:9.
In keeping with Jehovah’s majesty and cleanness, Aaron and his sons could not perform priestly duties until they were sanctified and empowered by the installation service. (Ex 29) Moses, as mediator of the Law covenant, performed the installation. A sanctification ceremony, occupying the seven days of Nisan 1 to 7, 1512 B.C.E., saw the priesthood fully installed, their hands filled with power to act as priests. (Le 8) The next day, Nisan 8, an initial atonement service was performed for the nation (very much like the regular Day of Atonement services that were decreed to be celebrated annually on Tishri 10; this first performance of the priesthood is described in Leviticus 9). It was appropriate and necessary, for the people of Israel were in need of cleansing from their sins, including their recent transgression in connection with the golden calf.—Ex 32.
Garments of Israel’s high priest
In installing the high priest, one of the significant acts Moses had to perform was the anointing of Aaron by pouring upon Aaron’s head the sacred anointing oil specially compounded according to God’s directions. (Le 8:1, 2, 12; Ex 30:22-25, 30-33; Ps 133:2) The later high priests, successors of Aaron, are spoken of as “anointed.” While the Bible does not record an instance of their actual anointing with literal oil, it does set forth this law: “And the holy garments that are Aaron’s will serve for his sons after him to anoint them in them and to fill their hand with power in them. Seven days the priest who succeeds him from among his sons and who comes into the tent of meeting to minister in the holy place will wear them.”—Ex 29:29, 30.
Garments of Office. Besides wearing linen garments similar to those of the underpriests in his usual activities, the high priest wore special garments of glory and beauty on certain occasions. Exodus chapters 28 and 39 describe both the design and the making of these garments under the direction of Moses as commanded by God. The innermost garment (except for the linen drawers reaching “from the hips and to the thighs,” worn by all the priests “to cover the naked flesh”; Ex 28:42) was the robe (Heb., kut·toʹneth), made of fine (probably white) linen of checkerwork weave. This robe apparently had long sleeves and reached down to the ankles. It was likely woven in one piece. A sash of fine twisted linen woven with blue, reddish purple, and coccus scarlet thread went around the body, probably above the waist.—Ex 28:39; 39:29.
The turban, evidently different from the headdress of the underpriests, was also of fine linen. (Ex 28:39) Fastened to the forefront of the turban was a shining plate of pure gold with the words “Holiness belongs to Jehovah” engraved on it. (Ex 28:36) This plate was called “the holy sign of dedication.”—Ex 29:6; 39:30.
Over the linen robe was the blue sleeveless coat (Heb., meʽilʹ). It was also probably woven in one piece, with a strong border around the opening at the top to prevent tearing. The blue sleeveless coat was put on by slipping it over the head. This garment was shorter than the linen robe, and around its bottom hem were alternate golden bells and pomegranates made of blue, reddish-purple, and scarlet thread. The bells would be heard as the high priest went about his work in the sanctuary.—Ex 28:31-35.
The ephod, an apronlike garment made with front and back parts and reaching a short distance below the waist, was worn by all the priests and sometimes by persons not in the priesthood. (1Sa 2:18; 2Sa 6:14) But the ephod of the high priests’ apparel of beauty was of special embroidered work. It was of fine twisted linen with wool dyed reddish purple, coccus scarlet material, and gold thread made from gold beaten into thin plates, then cut into threads. (Ex 39:2, 3) Shoulder pieces possibly extended down on each side from the shoulders to the girdle. On top of the shoulder pieces were two gold settings, each with an onyx stone, and each stone having engraved on it six of the names of the sons of Israel (Jacob) in order of their birth. A girdle of the same material bound the ephod around the waist, the girdle being “upon” the ephod, possibly being fastened to the ephod as a part of it.—Ex 28:6-14.
The breastpiece of judgment was undoubtedly the most costly and glorious part of the high priest’s dress. It was made of the same material as the ephod, was rectangular in shape, the length being twice the width, but was doubled so that it formed a square about 22 cm (9 in.) on a side. The doubling made a sort of pocket or pouch. (See BREASTPIECE.) The breastpiece was adorned with 12 precious stones set in gold, each engraved with the name of one of the sons of Israel. These stones, of ruby, topaz, emerald, and other gems, were arranged in four rows. Two chains of gold, wreathed in a ropework pattern, were made on the breastpiece, and rings of gold were set in the corners; the top rings were fastened to the ephod’s shoulder pieces by the gold chains. The two bottom rings were attached with blue strings to the shoulder pieces of the ephod, just above the girdle.—Ex 28:15-28.
The Urim and the Thummim were put by Moses “in the breastpiece.” (Le 8:8) It is not known just what the Urim and the Thummim were. Some scholars consider them to have been lots that were cast or drawn from the breastpiece, by Jehovah’s direction, giving, basically, a “yes” or “no” answer to a question. If so, they may have been placed in the “pouch” of the breastpiece. (Ex 28:30, AT; Mo) This is perhaps indicated in the text at 1 Samuel 14:41, 42. Yet others hold that the Urim and Thummim had to do with the stones in the breastpiece in some way, but this view seems less likely. Other references to the Urim and the Thummim are found at Numbers 27:21; Deuteronomy 33:8; 1 Samuel 28:6; Ezra 2:63; and Nehemiah 7:65.—See URIM AND THUMMIM.
These beautiful garments were worn by the high priest when he approached Jehovah with an inquiry on an important matter. (Nu 27:21; Jg 1:1; 20:18, 27, 28) Also, on the Day of Atonement, after the sin offerings were completed, he changed from the white linen garments to his garments of glory and beauty. (Le 16:23, 24) He apparently wore the latter on other occasions as well.
The instructions regarding Atonement Day, at Leviticus chapter 16, do not state specifically that the high priest, after putting on his glorious apparel, was to lift his hands and bless the people. However, in the record of the atonement service held on the day after the priesthood’s installation, which follows closely the Atonement Day procedure, we read: “Then Aaron raised his hands toward the people and blessed them.” (Le 9:22) Jehovah had shown what the blessing should be when he commanded Moses: “Speak to Aaron and his sons, saying, ‘This is the way you should bless the sons of Israel, saying to them: “May Jehovah bless you and keep you. May Jehovah make his face shine toward you, and may he favor you. May Jehovah lift up his face toward you and assign peace to you.”’”—Nu 6:23-27.
Responsibility and Duties. The dignity, seriousness, and responsibility of the high priest’s office is emphasized by the fact that sins on his part could bring guiltiness upon the people. (Le 4:3) The high priest alone was to go into the Most Holy compartment of the sanctuary, and only on one day of the year, the Day of Atonement. (Le 16:2) When he went into the tent of meeting on that day, no other priest was allowed in the tent. (Le 16:17) He officiated over all the Atonement Day services. He made atonement for his house and for the people on special occasions (Le 9:7) and intervened before Jehovah in behalf of the people when Jehovah’s anger blazed against them. (Nu 15:25, 26; 16:43-50) When questions of national importance arose, he was the one to approach Jehovah with Urim and Thummim. (Nu 27:21) He officiated at the slaughter and burning of the red cow, the ashes of which were used in the water for cleansing.—Nu 19:1-5, 9.
Evidently the high priest was able, as he desired, to take part in any priestly duty or ceremony. By King David’s time the priesthood had grown large in number. So that all could serve, David arranged the priests in 24 divisions. (1Ch 24:1-18) This system continued for the duration of the priesthood’s existence. However, the high priest was not restricted to certain times for service at the sanctuary, as were the underpriests, but could take part at any time. (The underpriests could assist at any time, but certain duties were reserved as the privilege of the priests of the particular division then on duty.) As was true with the underpriests, the festival seasons were the high priest’s busiest periods.
The sanctuary, its service, and treasury were under the high priest’s supervision. (2Ki 12:7-16; 22:4) In this responsibility, it appears that there was a secondary priest who was his chief assistant. (2Ki 25:18) In later times, this assistant, called the Sagan, would officiate for the high priest when for some reason the high priest was incapacitated. (The Temple, by A. Edersheim, 1874, p. 75) Eleazar, Aaron’s son, had a special oversight assigned to him.—Nu 4:16.
The high priest was also the leader in the religious instruction of the nation.—Le 10:8-11; De 17:9-11.
He and the secular rulers (Joshua, the Judges, and, under the monarchy, the king) were the high courts of the nation. (De 17:9, 12; 2Ch 19:10, 11) After the Sanhedrin was formed (in later times), the high priest presided over that body. (Some traditions say that he did not preside in every case—only as he willed.) (Mt 26:57; Ac 5:21) High Priest Eleazar participated with Joshua in dividing the land among the 12 tribes.—Jos 14:1; 21:1-3.
The high priest’s death had to be announced to the cities of refuge throughout the land; it meant the release of all persons who were confined to the boundaries of the cities of refuge for the guilt of accidental manslaughter.—Nu 35:25-29.
The High-Priestly Line. For the line of descent of the high priest and the names of those who actually served in this office, please see the accompanying chart. The Bible specifically names only a few as serving in that capacity, but it gives us genealogical records of Aaron’s line. No doubt a good number of those listed in the genealogical tables served as high priests, even though the Bible does not have occasion to relate an account of their acts nor name them definitely as holding the office. The few it actually names as such are hardly enough to fill in the lapse of time, particularly between the priesthood’s beginning in 1512 B.C.E. and Jerusalem’s destruction in 607 B.C.E. Also, often there are names passed over in the genealogical tables, so unnamed ones may also have served in the office. The chart, therefore, is not intended to give a wholly complete and accurate list but may help the reader to obtain a better picture of the high-priestly line.
Melchizedek’s Priesthood. The first priest mentioned in the Bible is Melchizedek, who was “priest of the Most High God” as well as king of Salem (Jerusalem). Abraham met this priest-king when he returned from defeating the three kings in league with Elamite King Chedorlaomer. Abraham showed he recognized the divine source of Melchizedek’s authority by giving him a tenth of the fruits of his victory and by receiving Melchizedek’s blessing. The Bible does not give the record of Melchizedek’s ancestry, his birth, or his death. He had no predecessors or successors.—Ge 14:17-24; see MELCHIZEDEK.
The High Priesthood of Jesus Christ. The Bible book of Hebrews points out that Jesus Christ, since his resurrection and entry into heaven, is “a high priest according to the manner of Melchizedek forever.” (Heb 6:20; 7:17, 21) To describe the greatness of Christ’s priesthood and its superiority over the Aaronic priesthood, the writer shows that Melchizedek was both a king and a priest by designation of the Most High God, and not by inheritance. Christ Jesus, not of the tribe of Levi, but of Judah and of the line of David, did not inherit his office by descent from Aaron, but obtained it by direct appointment of God, as did Melchizedek. (Heb 5:10) In addition to the promise recorded at Psalm 110:4: “Jehovah has sworn (and he will feel no regret): ‘You are a priest to time indefinite according to the manner of Melchizedek!’” which appointment makes him a heavenly King-Priest, Christ also possesses Kingdom authority by reason of his descent from David. In the latter case, he becomes the heir of the kingship promised in the Davidic covenant. (2Sa 7:11-16) He therefore holds in combination the offices of kingship and priesthood, as did Melchizedek.
In another way the surpassing excellence of Christ’s high priesthood is shown, namely, in that Levi, the progenitor of the Jewish priesthood, in effect, gave tithes to Melchizedek, for Levi was still in the loins of Abraham when the patriarch gave a tenth to Salem’s priest-king. Moreover, in that sense Levi was also blessed by Melchizedek, and the rule is that the lesser is blessed by the greater. (Heb 7:4-10) The apostle also calls attention to Melchizedek’s being “fatherless, motherless, without genealogy, having neither a beginning of days nor an end of life” as being representative of the everlasting priesthood of Jesus Christ, who has been resurrected to “an indestructible life.”—Heb 7:3, 15-17.
Nevertheless, although Christ does not get his priesthood from fleshly descent through Aaron, nor does he have a predecessor or successor in his office, he fulfills the things typified by the Aaronic high priest. The apostle makes this perfectly clear when he shows that the tentlike tabernacle constructed in the wilderness was a pattern of “the true tent, which Jehovah put up, and not man” and that the Levitical priests rendered “sacred service in a typical representation and a shadow of the heavenly things.” (Heb 8:1-6; 9:11) He relates that Jesus Christ, who had, not animal sacrifices, but his own perfect body to offer, did away with the validity or need for animal sacrifices; Jesus then “passed through the heavens,” “not with the blood of goats and of young bulls, but with his own blood, once for all time into the holy place and obtained an everlasting deliverance for us.” (Heb 4:14; 9:12; 10:5, 6, 9) He went into the holy place typified by the Most Holy into which Aaron entered, namely, “heaven itself, now to appear before the person of God for us.”—Heb 9:24.
The sacrifice of Jesus as the antitypical High Priest did not need to be repeated as did those of the Aaronic priests, because his sacrifice actually removed sin. (Heb 9:13, 14, 25, 26) Moreover, in the type, or shadow, no priest of the Aaronic priesthood could live long enough to save completely or bring to complete salvation and perfection all those to whom he ministered, but Christ “is able also to save completely those who are approaching God through him, because he is always alive to plead for them.”—Heb 7:23-25.
In addition to making sacrifices, the high priest in Israel blessed the people and was their chief instructor in God’s righteous laws. The same is true of Jesus Christ. On appearing before his Father in the heavens, he “offered one sacrifice for sins perpetually and sat down at the right hand of God, from then on awaiting until his enemies should be placed as a stool for his feet.” (Heb 10:12, 13; 8:1) Therefore, “the second time that he appears it will be apart from sin and to those earnestly looking for him for their salvation.”—Heb 9:28.
Jesus Christ’s superiority as High Priest is seen in another sense also. Becoming a man of blood and flesh like his “brothers” (Heb 2:14-17), he was thoroughly tested; he suffered all manner of opposition, persecution, and finally, an ignominious death. As it is stated: “Although he was a Son, he learned obedience from the things he suffered; and after he had been made perfect he became responsible for everlasting salvation to all those obeying him.” (Heb 5:8, 9) Paul explains benefits we can receive from his being thus tested: “For in that he himself has suffered when being put to the test, he is able to come to the aid of those who are being put to the test.” (Heb 2:18) Those in need of help are assured of his merciful and sympathetic consideration. “For,” says Paul, “we have as high priest, not one who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who has been tested in all respects like ourselves, but without sin.”—Heb 4:15, 16.
Christian Underpriests. Jesus Christ is the only priest “according to the manner of Melchizedek” (Heb 7:17), but like Aaron the high priest of Israel, Jesus Christ has a body of underpriests provided for him by his Father, Jehovah. These are promised joint heirship with him in the heavens, where they will also share as associate kings in his Kingdom. (Ro 8:17) They are known as “a royal priesthood.” (1Pe 2:9) They are shown in the vision of the Bible book of Revelation singing a new song in which they say that Christ bought them with his blood and “made them to be a kingdom and priests to our God, and [that] they are to rule as kings over the earth.” (Re 5:9, 10) Later in the vision these are shown to number 144,000. They also are described as having “been bought from the earth,” as followers of the Lamb, “bought from among mankind as firstfruits to God and to the Lamb.” (Re 14:1-4; compare Jas 1:18.) In this chapter of Revelation (14), warning is given with regard to the mark of the beast, showing that avoidance of this mark “means endurance for the holy ones.” (Re 14:9-12) These 144,000 bought ones are the ones who endure faithfully, who come to life and rule as kings with Christ, and who “will be priests of God and of the Christ, and will rule as kings with him for the thousand years.” (Re 20:4, 6) Jesus’ high-priestly services bring them into this glorious position.
Beneficiaries of the Heavenly Priesthood. The vision of the New Jerusalem recorded in Revelation gives an indication of who will receive the ministrations of the great High Priest and those associated with him as heavenly underpriests. Aaron and his family, together with the priestly tribe of Levi, ministered to the people of the 12 tribes in the land of Palestine. As for the New Jerusalem, “the nations will walk by means of its light.”—Re 21:2, 22-24.
See also PRIEST.
HIGHWAY, ROAD
pp. 1117–1118
HIGHWAY, ROAD
The terms mesil·lahʹ (highway) and deʹrekh (road) in Hebrew and the term ho·dosʹ (way; road) in Greek are all used to refer to a public way, track, or route, generally between towns or cities.—See WAY, THE.
From ancient times highways and roads, including several important trade routes, linked cities and kingdoms in the area of Palestine. (Nu 20:17-19; 21:21, 22; 22:5, 21-23; Jos 2:22; Jg 21:19; 1Sa 6:9, 12; 13:17, 18; see KING’S ROAD.) What is considered to have been the principal route led from Egypt to the Philistine cities of Gaza and Ashkelon and gradually bent northeastward in the direction of Megiddo. It continued to Hazor, N of the Sea of Galilee, and then led to Damascus. This route via Philistia was the shortest from Egypt to the Promised Land. But Jehovah kindly led the Israelites by another way so that they would not get disheartened by a Philistine attack.—Ex 13:17.
In the Promised Land the maintenance of a good road system took on added importance for the Israelites, as there was only one center of worship for the entire nation. Therefore many of the Israelites had to travel considerable distances each year to comply with the Law’s requirement that all the males assemble for the three seasonal festivals. (De 16:16) Additionally, tithes, contributions, and any offerings, whether voluntary or obligatory, had to be presented at the place Jehovah would choose. (De 12:4-7) After Solomon’s building the temple, that place was Jerusalem. So, as the Israelites traveled on the roads to and from Jerusalem, there were fine opportunities for fathers to teach God’s law to their sons.—De 6:6, 7.
Attention also had to be given to maintaining the roads leading to the six cities of refuge. These roads had to be well marked and kept clear of obstacles that might impede the accidental manslayer’s progress. (De 19:3) According to Jewish tradition, a signpost indicating the direction to the city of refuge was placed at every crossroad.—Babylonian Talmud, Makkot 10b.
Although the Bible gives no description of the ancient roads, it does contain allusions to their construction and maintenance. At times hills and other irregularities may have been leveled, and the roads cleared of stones and banked up. (Isa 40:3, 4; 57:14; 62:10) The historian Josephus claims that King Solomon paved the roads leading to Jerusalem with black stone.—Jewish Antiquities, VIII, 187 (vii, 4).
However, nothing definite is known about the structure of ancient roads until the days of the Roman Empire. The Romans distinguished themselves as road builders, linking their vast empire to facilitate the movement of their armies. Their roads were paved with flat stones, and the roadbeds usually consisted of three layers: (bottom) rubble, (middle) flat slabs set in mortar, and (top) concrete and crushed stone. The roads sloped from the center toward both sides and were equipped with milestones, curbstones, and drainage ditches. Also, wells could be found at convenient intervals. Running in nearly straight lines, Roman roads passed over hills rather than around them. The famous Roman highway, the Appian Way, measured some 5.5 m (18 ft) in width and was paved with large lava blocks. The apostle Paul, while en route to Rome as a prisoner, traveled over this road, parts of which are still used today.—Ac 28:15, 16; see APPIUS, MARKETPLACE OF.
The words of Isaiah 19:23 about the coming into existence of “a highway out of Egypt to Assyria” pointed forward to the friendly relations that would one day prevail between these two lands. In effecting the release of his people, Jehovah, as it were, made highways for them that led out of the lands of their captivity.—Isa 11:16; 35:8-10; 49:11-13; Jer 31:21.
HILEN
p. 1118
HILEN
(Hiʹlen).
Apparently the same as Holon, one of the 13 priestly cities.—Jos 21:13-19; 1Ch 6:54-60; see HOLON No. 1.
HILKIAH
p. 1118
HILKIAH
(Hil·kiʹah) [My Portion (Share) Is Jehovah].
1. A Levite of the family of Merari; son of Amzi and forefather of the Ethan appointed by David as a singer at the sanctuary.—1Ch 6:31, 32, 44-46.
2. A Levite gatekeeper of the family of Merari who received this assignment in David’s time; a son of Hosah.—1Ch 26:10-12.
3. Father of the Eliakim who was an official in King Hezekiah’s court.—2Ki 18:37.
4. The high priest in the days of King Josiah; son of Shallum and father of Azariah; apparently a forefather of Ezra the copyist. (2Ki 22:3, 4; 1Ch 6:13; Ezr 7:1, 2, 6) Hilkiah, as high priest, figured prominently in the restoration of true worship undertaken by Josiah. During the course of the temple repair work, Hilkiah found the very “book of Jehovah’s law by the hand of Moses.” What made the find outstanding was most likely the manuscript’s being the original book written by Moses. Hilkiah gave it to Shaphan the secretary, who took the manuscript to the king. Upon hearing Shaphan read the book, King Josiah dispatched a delegation headed by High Priest Hilkiah to Huldah the prophetess to inquire of Jehovah in behalf of the king and the people.—2Ki 22:3-14; 2Ch 34:14.
5. Father of Jeremiah the prophet; a priest in Anathoth in the land of Benjamin.—Jer 1:1.
6. Father of the Gemariah whom King Zedekiah sent along with Elasah to King Nebuchadnezzar in Babylon.—Jer 29:3.
7. A Levite priest who returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel.—Ne 12:1, 7.
8. One of those standing at Ezra’s right hand on the occasion of his reading the Law to the people.—Ne 8:2-4.
9. The name of a priestly paternal house in the days of Nehemiah the governor.—Ne 12:12, 21, 26.
HILL
pp. 1118–1119
HILL
The Hebrew term giv·ʽahʹ and the Greek term bou·nosʹ refer to a natural elevation of earth’s surface, lower than a mountain. Rounded hills are especially noticeable in Judea, though they are also found in other parts of Palestine.
On occasion hills served as burial places and places for concealment. (Jos 24:33; 1Sa 23:19; 26:1) Homes and towns were frequently built on them, as was the house of Abinadab where the Ark was kept for some 70 years.—1Sa 7:1, 2.
In highlighting the greatness of the Almighty, the prophet Isaiah shows that Jehovah can, in effect, ‘weigh the hills in the scales.’ (Isa 40:12) The mountains and hills are described as “eternal” and “indefinitely lasting,” but even greater permanence than this is ascribed to God’s loving-kindness and covenant of peace.—Isa 54:10; Ge 49:26; De 33:15.
Before undertaking a journey, Eastern rulers would often send out men to prepare the way before them by removing stones, filling up depressions, smoothing out rough places, and, at times, even leveling hills. In a figurative sense, the hills were leveled in making possible the unhindered return of the Jews from Babylon to Jerusalem in 537 B.C.E. This was also prophetic of the preparatory work done by John the Baptizer before the appearance of the Messiah.—Isa 40:4; Lu 3:1-6.
It was often on hills that the Israelites, in imitation of the Canaanites, carried on idolatrous worship. (De 12:2; 1Ki 14:23; 2Ki 17:9, 10; Isa 65:7; Jer 2:20; 17:1-3; Eze 6:13; 20:28; Ho 4:13) This explains the prophetic response to the appeal for Israel to return to Jehovah: “Here we are! We have come to you, for you, O Jehovah, are our God. Truly the hills as well as the turmoil on the mountains belong to falsehood.”—Jer 3:22, 23.
Most appropriately, therefore, both Isaiah and Micah foretold that “the mountain of the house of Jehovah” would become firmly established above the top of the mountains and would be lifted up above the hills. (Isa 2:2; Mic 4:1) In sharp contrast with this, those not doing Jehovah’s will at the time of his executional work will “say to the mountains, ‘Cover us!’ and to the hills, ‘Fall over us!’”—Ho 10:8; Lu 23:30; compare Isa 2:19; Re 6:16, 17.
HILLEL
p. 1119
HILLEL
(Hilʹlel) [possibly, He Has Flashed Forth [Light]; or, He Has Praised].
A Pirathonite, an inhabitant of the town of Pirathon in Ephraim. Hillel’s son Abdon judged Israel for eight years.—Jg 12:13-15.
HIN
p. 1119
HIN
A liquid measure (Ex 30:24; Nu 28:14; Eze 45:24; 46:5, 7, 11); also used with reference to the container for measuring a hin. (Le 19:36) According to the Jewish historian Josephus, a hin equaled two Athenian choes; a bath equaled 72 sextarii. (Jewish Antiquities, III, 197 [viii, 3]; VIII, 57 [ii, 9]) Since other sources indicate that two Athenian choes amounted to 12 sextarii, the hin may be reckoned at one sixth of a bath measure or about 3.67 L (7.75 pt).
The Scriptures also mention fractions of a hin: a half, a third, a fourth, and a sixth; this last was the daily water ration allowed Ezekiel when depicting the severe condition to come upon Jerusalem under siege.—Ex 29:40; Le 23:13; Nu 15:4-7, 9, 10; 28:5, 7; Eze 4:11; 46:14.
HIND
p. 1119
HIND
[Heb., ʼai·ya·lahʹ; ʼai·yeʹleth].
A female deer; member of the Cervidae family. The hind is a slender, graceful creature, timid, surefooted, and swift. When heavy with young, the hinds retire to the recesses of the forest to give birth and then continue in seclusion, tenderly caring for and protecting the fawns until such time as they can care for themselves.—Job 39:1; Ps 29:9.
The gentle, graceful hind figures in the vivid imagery of the Bible. (Pr 5:18, 19; Ca 2:7; 3:5; see GAZELLE.) Allusion is made to the animal’s swiftness and surefootedness, enabling it to escape from its enemies. (2Sa 22:1, 34; Ps 18:32, 33; Hab 3:19) Possibly with reference to skillfulness and swiftness in warfare, Jacob prophetically described the tribe of Naphtali as “a slender hind.” (Ge 49:21) The psalmist, when deprived of free access to the sanctuary, compares his longing for God to the hind’s yearning for water streams. (Ps 42:1-4) The picture of a hind forsaking her newborn fawn, so contrary to her well-known solicitude for her offspring under normal conditions, indicates the severity of the droughts upon Judah.—Jer 14:1, 2, 5.
HINNOM, VALLEY OF
pp. 1119–1120
HINNOM, VALLEY OF
A valley located on the S and SW of Jerusalem; it runs S from the vicinity of the modern Jaffa Gate, turns sharply E at the SW corner of the city, and runs along the S to meet the Tyropoeon and Kidron valleys at a point near the city’s SE corner. It is also known as “the valley of the son(s) of Hinnom”; the “Valley,” as in the expression “Valley Gate” (Jos 15:8; 2Ki 23:10; Ne 3:13); possibly “the low plain of the carcasses and of the fatty ashes” at Jeremiah 31:40. The individual after whom the valley may have been named is unknown, as is also the meaning of the name Hinnom.—PICTURE, Vol. 2, p. 949.
At the point just above Hinnom’s convergence with the Tyropoeon and Kidron valleys, it widens out. Here was probably the location of Topheth. (2Ki 23:10) On the S side of the valley near its eastern extremity is the traditional site of Akeldama, the “Field of Blood,” the potter’s field purchased with Judas’ 30 pieces of silver. (Mt 27:3-10; Ac 1:18, 19) Farther up, the valley is quite narrow and deep, with many sepulcher chambers in its terraced cliffs.
The Valley of Hinnom formed a part of the boundary between the tribes of Judah and Benjamin, Judah’s territory being to the S, placing Jerusalem in Benjamin’s territory, as outlined at Joshua 15:1, 8; 18:11, 16. The valley is now known as the Wadi er-Rababi (Ge Ben Hinnom).
Apostate King Ahaz of Judah made sacrificial smoke and burned his son(s) in the fire in this valley. (2Ch 28:1-3) His grandson King Manasseh exceeded Ahaz, promoting wickedness on a grand scale, also making “his own sons pass through the fire in the valley of the son of Hinnom.” (2Ch 33:1, 6, 9) King Josiah, Manasseh’s grandson, put an end to this detestable practice in Topheth by defiling the place, desecrating it, thereby making it unfit for worship, possibly by scattering bones or refuse therein.—2Ki 23:10.
Jeremiah, who prophesied in the days of Kings Josiah, Jehoahaz, Jehoiakim, Jehoiachin, and Zedekiah, expressed Jehovah’s judgment for the sins of the nation, one of the foremost being the abominable sacrifice of their children to Molech. He was commanded to take some of the older men of the people and the priests out the Gate of the Potsherds (Gate of the Ash-heaps), located at the SE corner of Jerusalem, to the Valley of Hinnom in the area of Topheth. There he declared Jehovah’s pronouncement: “Look! there are days coming . . . when this place will be called no more Topheth and the valley of the son of Hinnom, but the valley of the killing.” Then, smashing an earthenware flask before their eyes, he continued with Jehovah’s judgment: “In the same way I shall break this people and this city . . . and in Topheth they will bury until there is no more place to bury.” (Jer 19:1, 2, 6, 10, 11) In other words, the slaughter, not of sacrificial victims to Molech, but of the wicked by God’s judgment, would be so great that some bodies would lie unburied in the valley. This would pollute it to an even greater degree than Josiah had done.
Jeremiah’s prophetic words do not necessarily mean that such sacrifices to Molech were still going on in Jeremiah’s time, but that Jehovah would punish the nation for their practices, past as well as present, and for the innocent blood shed by them, particularly the human sacrifices during Manasseh’s reign. The prophet, in another pronouncement, told the nation that they would be punished for what Manasseh had done. (Jer 15:4; compare 2Ki 23:26; Jer 32:30-35.) Also, Jeremiah’s declaration at chapter 19, verse 3, is parallel to the statement at 2 Kings 21:12. However, in Jeremiah’s day the people certainly were carrying on with idolatries, which gave evidence that they had not repented in the least for the gross sins they shared in during Manasseh’s reign. At Jeremiah 2:23, it may be Hinnom that Jeremiah refers to in calling Judah’s attention to their idolatrous sins.
The gates in Jerusalem’s wall that were situated on the Valley of Hinnom were, probably, the Corner Gate at the city’s NW corner, the Valley Gate at its SW corner, and the Gate of the Potsherds (Gate of the Ash-heaps) near where the Valley of Hinnom joined the Tyropoeon and Kidron valleys. (2Ki 14:13; Ne 2:13; 12:31; Jer 19:2) Between the Corner Gate and the Valley Gate, the sides of the Valley of Hinnom are so steep as to make impractical the location of other gates along this portion of Jerusalem’s wall. King Uzziah built towers by the Corner Gate and the Valley Gate, inasmuch as these would be the more vulnerable places along this part of the valley.—2Ch 26:9.
It was in this valley to the S of Jerusalem that Nehemiah made his night inspection tour, examining the city wall eastward from the Valley Gate to the Gate of the Ash-heaps, turning up the Kidron for a distance and then back to reenter the city by the Valley Gate. (Ne 2:13-15) In Nehemiah’s time the Valley of Hinnom apparently marked the northern limits of the settlements of the sons of Judah (aside from those dwelling in Jerusalem).—Ne 11:25, 30.
In the Christian Greek Scriptures, the Valley of Hinnom is referred to by the equivalent Greek term Geʹen·na.—Mt 5:22; Mr 9:47; see GEHENNA.
HIPPOPOTAMUS
p. 1120
HIPS
pp. 1120–1121
HIPS
The exterior lumbar region and small of the back. The Hebrew word moth·naʹyim is generally translated “hips” or “loins,” although there is another Hebrew word that more specifically means “loins.”—See LOINS.
A belt was often worn at the hips, especially by the soldier, who slipped a sheathed sword or dagger under the belt or fastened the sword sheath to it. (2Sa 20:8; Ne 4:18) The secretary wore his inkhorn at the hips, placed under his belt or sash. (Eze 9:2) Sackcloth was worn around the hips as a sign of mourning.—Ge 37:34; Am 8:10.
Before engaging in any form of vigorous physical activity, a person would ‘gird up his hips,’ often by pulling the ends of his loose, flowing garment between his legs and tucking those ends under his sash. The Israelites in Egypt ate the Passover with their hips girded, ready to march out of the land. Elijah was similarly prepared when he ran before Ahab’s chariot.—Ex 12:11; 1Ki 18:46.
Figurative Usage. The muscles in the area of the hips play a major part in picking up and carrying heavy loads; hence the appropriateness of the statement at Psalm 66:11, “You have put pressure on our hips.” Strengthening the hips would denote getting ready to exert power, as for a fight. (Na 2:1) The good wife is said to gird her hips with strength and invigorate her arms to carry out her multitudinous activities for the well-being of the household. (Pr 31:17) Conversely, those who have been reduced to a weakened condition by fear, distress, or defeat are said to have wobbling, or shaking, hips. (Ps 69:23; Eze 21:6; 29:7) To ungird the hips of kings means to take away their strength.—Isa 45:1.
Jehovah spoke of the houses of Israel and Judah as having been like a belt on his hips, so closely had he held them to himself, in order that they might become to him a praise and something beautiful. (Jer 13:11) Jesus Christ is prophetically pictured as reigning with righteousness as the belt of his hips and faithfulness as the belt of his loins. This may refer to the fact that all the active powers of Jesus Christ adhere unchangeably to righteousness and faithfulness. Like a belt that provides support, the moral quality of righteousness strengthens him in acting as Jehovah’s appointed Judge.—Isa 11:1, 5.
HIRAH
p. 1121
HIRAM
pp. 1121–1122
HIRAM
(Hiʹram) [possibly a shortened form of Ahiram, meaning “My Brother Is High (Exalted)”].
In the Masoretic text alternate spellings are found in certain passages: “Hirom” (1Ki 5:10, 18; 7:40a) and “Huram” (2Ch 2:3).
1. King of Tyre, and friendly contemporary of Kings David and Solomon in the 11th century B.C.E.
After David conquered the stronghold of Zion and set about to build a palace on the site, Hiram sent messengers to arrange a trade treaty between himself and David. Hiram then supplied David with cedar timber from the western slopes of Lebanon as well as craftsmen skilled in working with wood and stone.—2Sa 5:11; 1Ch 14:1.
Upon hearing that David had died and that Solomon was reigning in his stead, Hiram sent his servants to renew the friendship agreement. (1Ki 5:1) Solomon then enlisted the help of Hiram in supplying materials and some of the manpower necessary for the building of the great temple, at the same time bargaining to pay Hiram’s labor force with large quantities of wheat, barley, wine, and oil. (1Ki 5:2-6; 2Ch 2:3-10) In turn, Hiram blessed Jehovah, and a covenant of friendship was concluded between the two nations.—1Ki 5:7-12; 2Ch 2:11-16.
At the end of Solomon’s 20-year building project he gave Hiram 20 cities, but they proved most undesirable in Hiram’s eyes. (1Ki 9:10-13; see CABUL No. 2.) Whether Hiram returned these same cities or gave Solomon other cities is not certain. (2Ch 8:1, 2) Nor is it certain whether Hiram’s giving Solomon 120 talents of gold ($46,242,000) was subsequent to receiving the gift of cities or if it somehow figured in the exchange.—1Ki 9:14.
Hiram also shared with Solomon in another joint enterprise, in which the latter built a fleet of ships in the Gulf of ʽAqaba at Ezion-geber. Hiram then supplied experienced seamen to man them along with Solomon’s servants. In addition to these ships that plied the waters off the E coast of Africa, Hiram and Solomon had other ships sailing as far as Tarshish, apparently at the western end of the Mediterranean. All together, these extensive operations on the high seas brought in a great deal of wealth—gold, silver, ivory, precious stones, valuable woods, and rarities like apes and peacocks.—1Ki 9:26-28; 10:11, 12, 22; 2Ch 8:18; 9:10, 21; see EZION-GEBER.
2. The skilled artisan who made many of the furnishings of Solomon’s temple. His father was a Tyrian, but his mother was a widow “from the tribe of Naphtali” (1Ki 7:13, 14) “of the sons of Dan.” (2Ch 2:13, 14) This apparent difference resolves itself if we take the view, as some scholars do, that she was born of the tribe of Dan, had been widowed by a first husband of the tribe of Naphtali, and then was remarried to a Tyrian.
Hiram, the king of Tyre (No. 1), sent this Hiram to supervise the special construction for Solomon because of his ability and experience in working with materials such as gold, silver, copper, iron, stone, and wood. Hiram was also unusually skilled in dyeing, engraving, and designing all sorts of devices. No doubt from childhood on he received some of his technical training in the industrial arts of the times from his Tyrian father, who himself was an accomplished craftsman in copper.—1Ki 7:13-45; 2Ch 2:13, 14; 4:11-16.
The king of Tyre apparently refers to this man as Hiram-abi, which seems to be an appellation literally meaning “Hiram My Father.” (2Ch 2:13) By this the king did not mean that Hiram was his literal father but, perhaps, that he was the king’s “counselor” or “master workman.” Similarly, the expression Hiram-abiv (literally, “Hiram His Father”) seems to mean ‘Hiram is his (that is, the king’s) master workman.’—2Ch 4:16.
HIRAM-ABI
p. 1122
HIRAM-ABIV
p. 1122
HIRAM-ABIV
(Hiʹram-aʹbiv) [Hiram His Father].
A term used in reference to the skilled craftsman sent from Tyre to supervise construction of the furnishings of Solomon’s temple. It seems to indicate that Hiram was “father,” not in a literal sense, but in that he was a master workman.—2Ch 4:16; see HIRAM No. 2.
HIRE, WAGES
pp. 1122–1123
HIRE, WAGES
Generally, compensation paid to laborers for their work or services. (Le 19:13) As a verb, “hire” means to employ someone (Mt 20:1) or to rent something. (Ex 22:14, 15; Ac 28:30) “Wages” may be synonymous with “reward.” For example, King Nebuchadrezzar’s (Nebuchadnezzar’s) wages or reward for his service as Jehovah’s executioner in destroying Tyre was the conquest of Egypt with all its wealth for him to plunder. (Eze 29:18, 19; see also Ru 2:12; Isa 61:8; 62:11.) In fulfillment of Zechariah 11:12, Judas Iscariot received 30 pieces of silver from the priests (if shekels, $66) as “wages” for betraying Jesus Christ. (Mt 26:14-16; 27:3-10; Ac 1:18; see BRIBE.) Also, “wages” at times denotes “recompense.” “The wages sin pays is death.”—Ro 6:23; see also Ps 109:20; Isa 65:6, 7.
Hire was paid not only in the form of money or silver (2Ch 24:11, 12; 25:6) but also in domestic animals, agricultural products, and so forth. Jacob’s wages for 14 years of work were his two wives, Leah and Rachel. Additionally, he served six years for the agreed-upon part of Laban’s flock. (Ge 29:15, 18, 27; 31:41) Leah, in giving her son’s mandrakes to Rachel, “hired” Jacob to have relations with her, and for this reason she referred to the son born to her as “hireling’s wages.” (Ge 30:14-18) In the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry, the usual daily wage for agricultural workers was evidently one denarius (74 cents).—Mt 20:2.
God’s law to Israel required that hired laborers be paid at the close of the workday. (Le 19:13; De 24:14, 15) The Scriptures severely censure those dealing dishonestly with the wages of hired workers.—Jer 22:13; Mal 3:5; Jas 5:4.
Care must be exercised when hiring others to be sure that those hired are competent. Hence the proverb: “As an archer piercing everything is the one hiring someone stupid or the one hiring passersby.”—Pr 26:10.
The hospitality and material assistance extended to those exclusively devoting themselves to the interests of pure worship may be referred to as wages due them, according to the principle: “The worker is worthy of his wages.” (Lu 10:7; 1Ti 5:17, 18) The tithes of the Israelites constituted the wages of the Levites for their service at the sanctuary. (Nu 18:26, 30, 31) On the other hand, a righteous standing with God, and everlasting life, are not given as wages to those serving God, for they are gifts resulting from the undeserved kindness of God through Jesus Christ because His servants exercise faith in the ransom sacrifice of Christ.—Ro 4:2-8; 6:23.
Neglect of the sanctuary in the days of the prophet Haggai resulted in Jehovah’s withholding his blessing so that those hiring themselves out were doing so for “a bag having holes,” that is, the hire received was meager and quickly spent. (Hag 1:3-6) Then, with respect to the days before the restoration of the temple, Jehovah said through Zechariah: “For before those days there were no wages for mankind made to exist; and as for the wages of domestic animals, there was no such thing.”—Zec 8:9, 10; see GIFTS, PRESENTS; GIFTS FROM GOD; HIRED LABORER.
In contrast with the Hebrew word sa·kharʹ (usually meaning hire in the sense of a wage paid for labor or services rendered), the Hebrew word ʼeth·nanʹ, from the root na·thanʹ (give), is used in the Scriptures exclusively with reference to the hire gained from prostitution, literal or figurative. The latter is thus viewed as a gift rather than a wage earned by labor and is generally used in a bad sense. The Law forbade bringing into the sanctuary for a vow either “the hire of a harlot” or “the price of a dog,” this latter likely referring to the hire of a male homosexual. (De 23:18) In view of this, the reference to Tyre’s hire for prostitution to the nations becoming something holy to Jehovah evidently means that the Most High would sanctify Tyre’s material gain therefrom in the sense of his seeing that it was used according to his will, causing it to result in benefit for his servants. (Isa 23:17, 18; compare Ne 13:16.) Both Judah and Israel were guilty of prostituting themselves to other nations. (Eze 23:1-16; Ho 9:1; Mic 1:6, 7) But God specifically denounced Jerusalem for something unusual in this regard. Unlike harlots who receive hire, Jerusalem even gave hire to the nations committing prostitution with her.—Eze 16:26-34, 41.
HIRED LABORER
p. 1123
HIRED LABORER
One who (in contrast with a slave) received a wage for his work.
The Law required that such laborers be paid at the end of the workday. (Le 19:13; De 24:14, 15) At least by the first century C.E., it appears that the wages were agreed upon before the laborers ever began their work, that the workday was 12 hours long, from about six in the morning to six in the evening, and that the customary day’s wage for vineyard workers was evidently a denarius (74 cents). (Mt 20:1-13) The Scriptural reference to “years of a hired laborer” seems to indicate that the duration of the work agreement, or contract, was also fixed.—Isa 16:14; 21:16.
Evidently in Israel many of the hired laborers were uncircumcised, for the Law prescribed that they not partake of the Passover, although circumcised slaves could do so, being viewed as members of an Israelite family. Likewise, while the hired laborers of a priest could not eat of the holy things, no such prohibition rested on circumcised slaves, as these were also actually members of the priest’s household.—Ex 12:43-45; Le 22:10, 11.
An Israelite who, because of financial reverses, had to sell himself into slavery to a fellow Israelite, or to an alien resident, a settler, or a member of the alien resident’s family, was to be treated, not tyrannically, but with due consideration like a hired laborer. Then, if in his case it had not been possible to take advantage of the right of repurchase, he was to be set free from servitude either in the seventh year of his servitude or in the Jubilee year, depending upon which came first.—Ex 21:2; Le 25:39, 40, 47-49, 53; De 15:12; see SLAVE.
At times hired laborers were subjected to abuses from their employers. Through his prophet Malachi, Jehovah warned that He would become a speedy witness against those acting fraudulently with the wages of a wage worker.—Mal 3:5; see also Jas 5:4; HIRE, WAGES.
The hired laborer generally was anxious to see the close of the workday and to receive his wages. (Job 7:1, 2) He often did not properly have the interests of his employer fully at heart, as is evident from Jesus Christ’s statement that, unlike the hired man who flees in the case of danger, he, as the Fine Shepherd, would surrender his soul in behalf of the sheep.—Joh 10:11-15; see also Jer 46:21.
HITTITES
pp. 1123–1125
HITTITES
(Hitʹtites) [Of (Belonging to) Heth].
A people descended from Heth, the second-named son of Canaan. (Ge 10:15) They were therefore of Hamitic origin.—Ge 10:6.
Abraham had some dealings with the Hittites, who were residing in Canaan at the time of his moving there. Jehovah had promised to give to Abraham’s seed the land of Canaan, which was inhabited by a number of nations, including the Hittite nation. (Ge 15:18-21) However, Jehovah told Abraham that “the error of the Amorites [a term often used generally for the nations in Canaan] has not yet come to completion.” (Ge 15:16) Therefore Abraham respected the Hittite ownership of the land, and when his wife Sarah died, he bargained with Ephron the son of Zohar the Hittite for a cave in which to bury her.—Ge 23:1-20.
In Joshua’s day the Hittites are described as inhabiting the land that covered an area “from the wilderness and this Lebanon to the great river, the river Euphrates, that is, all the land of the Hittites.” (Jos 1:4) Apparently they lived mainly in the mountainous regions, which would include Lebanon and, possibly, areas in Syria.—Nu 13:29; Jos 11:3.
Under Noah’s Curse. The descent of the Hittites from Canaan brought them under the curse placed by Noah upon Canaan, and when Israel subjugated them it was in fulfillment of Noah’s words at Genesis 9:25-27. The religion of the Hittites was pagan, undoubtedly being phallic, as were the other Canaanite religions. When Abraham’s grandson Esau married Hittite women, this was “a source of bitterness of spirit to Isaac and Rebekah,” Esau’s father and mother.—Ge 26:34, 35; 27:46.
God described the land that the Hittites and other associated nations occupied as “a land flowing with milk and honey.” (Ex 3:8) But these nations had become so corrupt that their presence on the land defiled it. (Le 18:25, 27) Many are the warnings that God gave Israel as to the danger of association with them in their degraded, filthy practices. He lists many immoralities, forbidding the Israelites to engage in them, and then says: “Do not make yourselves unclean by any of these things, because by all these things the nations [including the Hittites] whom I am sending out from before you have made themselves unclean.”—Le 18:1-30.
Destruction Decreed. The Hittites were one of the seven nations named as due to be devoted to destruction. These nations were described as “more populous and mighty” than Israel. So the seven nations at that time must have numbered more than three million persons, and the Hittites in their mountain stronghold would be a formidable foe. (De 7:1, 2) They manifested their enmity by assembling with the other nations of Canaan to fight Israel (led by Joshua) when they got news of Israel’s crossing the Jordan and destroying the cities of Jericho and Ai. (Jos 9:1, 2; 24:11) The cities of the Hittites therefore should have been destroyed and their inhabitants wiped out so that they would not be a danger to Israel’s loyalty to God and cause Israel to incur God’s disfavor. (De 20:16-18) But Israel carried out God’s command imperfectly. After Joshua passed off the scene they disobediently failed to clear out these nations, which remained as a thorn in the side and a constant harassment to them.—Nu 33:55, 56.
Later History. Because Israel did not obey God by destroying the Canaanite nations completely, God declared: “I, in turn, have said, ‘I shall not drive them away from before you, and they must become snares to you, and their gods will serve as a lure to you.’” (Jg 2:3) It appears that those Canaanites remaining among Israel were tolerated and, in some rare instances, were even given positions of respect and responsibility. Also, it seems that, of the Canaanite nations, only the Hittites maintained prominence and strength as a nation.—1Ki 10:29; 2Ki 7:6.
Two Hittites were soldiers, possibly officers, in David’s army, namely, Ahimelech and Uriah. Uriah was a man zealous for the victory of Israel over its enemies, and one who observed the Law. David had relations with Bath-sheba, the wife of Uriah, and subsequently had Uriah put into a dangerous position in battle, where he was killed. For this, David was punished by God.—1Sa 26:6; 2Sa 11:3, 4, 11, 15-17; 12:9-12.
King Solomon levied men from among the Hittites for slavish forced labor. (2Ch 8:7, 8) However, his foreign wives, among whom were Hittite women, caused Solomon to turn away from Jehovah his God. (1Ki 11:1-6) The Hittites are mentioned in the Bible as having kings and warring ability as late as the reign of King Jehoram of Israel (c. 917-905 B.C.E.). (2Ki 7:6) However, the Syrian, Assyrian, and Babylonian conquests of the land apparently shattered the Hittites as a power.
After the restoration of Israel from exile in 537 B.C.E., the people of Israel and even some of the priests and Levites married women of the Canaanite nations and gave their daughters to Canaanite men, among these being Hittites. This was in violation of God’s law. For this, Ezra reproved them, moving them to an agreement to put away their foreign wives.—Ezr 9:1, 2; 10:14, 16-19, 44.
Figurative Use. Jehovah, speaking through the prophet Ezekiel, used the term “Hittite” in a figurative sense in speaking to Jerusalem. He said: “Your origin and your birth were from the land of the Canaanite. Your father was the Amorite, and your mother was a Hittite.” (Eze 16:3) Jerusalem, the capital of the nation, upon which Jehovah placed his name was, when Israel entered the land, a city occupied by the Jebusites. But since the most prominent tribes were the Amorites and the Hittites, these are apparently used as representative of the nations of Canaan, including the Jebusites. Therefore the city had a lowly heritage, but Jehovah had caused it to be beautified. Through King David, sitting on “Jehovah’s throne” (1Ch 29:23), with the ark of the covenant on Mount Zion, and finally, the glorious temple built by David’s son Solomon, the fame of Jerusalem came to be spread about among the nations. But Jerusalem became like the Canaanite nations around her, corrupt and immoral, for which Jehovah finally brought desolation upon her.—Eze 16:14, 15.
Secular Attempts at Identification. Historians and archaeologists have tried to identify the Hittites of the Bible in secular history. Their primary basis for making identifications has been linguistic, the comparison of words apparently having similar sound or spelling.
In the Assyrian cuneiform texts, frequent reference is made to “Hatti” in a context that usually places it in Syria or Palestine. These may be references to the Biblical Hittites. However, on the basis of this term “Hatti,” scholars try to identify the Bible Hittites with the so-called Hittite Empire that had its capital in Asia Minor, far to the N and W of the land of Canaan. This they try to do in the following manner, but in doing so they refer to three different groups of people.
Three Groups “Identified.” In Anatolia (a part of what is now called Turkey) in Asia Minor, many ancient texts have been unearthed at Bogazköy, formerly called “Hattushash.” It was the capital of a land that modern scholars have called Hatti and whose inhabitants spoke “Hattic.” These early people were evidently overrun by conquerors who brought in a different language, which, according to scholars, was an Indo-European language. This language used cuneiform script and is called “cuneiform Hittite.” Later a yet different Indo-European language using hieroglyphic script superseded the cuneiform script, and this language is referred to as “hieroglyphic Hittite.” Some examples of texts in this language are said to have been found in both Asia Minor and northern Syria. Scholars say that these three languages represent three groups. But there is no proof that any of these were the Hittites of the Bible. Concerning so-called cuneiform Hittite, Martin Noth stated: “The term ‘Hittite’ is not found in the ancient texts, but was invented by modern students, resting on the historical connection between this language and the kingdom of Hatti in Asia Minor.” He goes on to say regarding the “Hittite hieroglyphs”: “The conventional term Hittite is irrelevant and confusing when applied to them.” (The Old Testament World, 1966, p. 231) Another historian, E. A. Speiser, concludes: “The problem of the Hittites in the Bible is . . . complex. To begin with, there is the question as to which type of Hittites may be involved in any given Biblical passage: Hattians, Indo-European Hittites of the cuneiform records, or hieroglyphic Hittites.”—The World History of the Jewish People, 1964, Vol. 1, p. 160.
From the foregoing it can be seen that any supposed identification of the Hittites of the Bible with the “Hittite Empire” that had as its capital city Hattushash is merely conjecture and has not been proved. Because of this uncertainty, references in this publication to the secular “Hittites” are generally set in quotation marks to remind the reader that such identification is not proved and that we do not feel the evidence is strong enough to view such identification as conclusive.
HIVITES
pp. 1125–1126
HIVITES
(Hiʹvites).
A people descended from Canaan the son of Ham. (Ge 10:6, 15, 17; 1Ch 1:13, 15) Hivites inhabited the city of Shechem in the days of the patriarch Jacob. The sons of Jacob, led by Simeon and Levi, killed every male and plundered the city because Shechem the son of Hamor the chieftain had defiled their sister Dinah.—Ge 34:1-29.
When Israel entered the Promised Land, the Hivites constituted one of the seven Canaanite nations that God promised to drive out before them. (Ex 3:8, 17; 13:5; 23:23, 28; 33:2; 34:11) These nations were said to be more populous and mighty than Israel. (De 7:1) Moses commanded the Israelites to devote them to destruction, leaving none alive when capturing their cities, because of their detestable practices and their false gods. Otherwise they would prove to be a snare and would cause Israel to come into God’s disfavor.—Le 18:27, 28; De 18:9-13; 20:15-18.
The Bible records Joshua’s total destruction of the cities of those nations. (Jos chaps 10, 11) Hivites residing “at the base of [Mount] Hermon in the land of Mizpah” were among the tribes joining the Canaanite kings against Joshua at the bidding of Jabin the king of Hazor. (Jos 11:1-3) Hivites are listed among those fighting against Israel and suffering defeat. (Jos 9:1, 2; 12:7, 8; 24:11) However, there was one group of the Hivite nation that was spared. (Jos 9:3, 7) This group was the Gibeonites, evidently representing three other Hivite cities as well. These alone feared Jehovah, recognizing that he was fighting for Israel. By a stratagem they managed to enter into a covenant with Israel’s leaders and so were not killed but were made menial servants of Israel. (Jos 9:1-15, 24-27) This is one instance of the fulfillment of Noah’s curse upon Canaan, in that the Gibeonites and their associates, though not destroyed, became slaves of the Semites.—Ge 9:25-27.
Jehovah indicated his approval of Israel’s faithful keeping of their covenant with these Hivites by fighting for Gibeon’s protection against the surrounding Canaanite nations that came against them as a result of their covenant with Israel. (Jos 10:1-14) From this time on the Gibeonites dwelt peaceably with Israel. (2Sa 21:1-6) They are called “Amorites” at 2 Samuel 21:2, but this is evidently because “Amorite” was a term often applied to the Canaanite nations in general, since the Amorites were one of the most powerful tribes. (See AMORITE.) At the time of Joshua’s conquest, these approved Hivites resided in the city of Gibeon, located not far NW of Jerusalem, also in Chephirah, Beeroth, and Kiriath-jearim. Gibeon is described as ‘a great city, like one of the royal cities, and greater than Ai, and all its men were mighty ones.’—Jos 10:2; 9:17.
After Joshua’s death Israel failed to continue to clear out the Canaanite nations as God had commanded, but even intermarried with them. Hence, the Bible record reads: “Now these are the nations that Jehovah let stay so as by them to test Israel . . . The five axis lords of the Philistines, and all the Canaanites, even the Sidonians and the Hivites inhabiting Mount Lebanon from Mount Baal-hermon as far as to the entering in of Hamath . . . and they [the Israelites] took up serving their gods.”—Jg 3:1-6.
This passage locates the Hivites as mountain dwellers in the Lebanon Range clear up to the northernmost part of the Promised Land. (Nu 34:8; Jos 11:1, 3) When Joab and his men took a census at King David’s command, “they came to the fortress of Tyre and all the cities of the Hivites.” (2Sa 24:7) Tyre was evidently just below the southern end of the Hivite territory.
During Solomon’s nationwide building program, he used Canaanites, including Hivites, for forced labor under the direction of Israelite overseers. This further fulfilled Noah’s prophetic curse on Canaan.—1Ki 9:20-23; 2Ch 8:7-10.
Hivites, Horites, and Hurrians. At Genesis 36:2 Zibeon, the grandfather of one of Esau’s wives, is called a Hivite. But verses 20 and 24 list him as a descendant of Seir the Horite. The word “Horite” may be derived from the Hebrew chor (“hole”) and may mean merely “cave dweller.” This would eliminate any seeming discrepancy between the texts at Genesis 36:2 and verses 20, 24.—See HORITE.
Archaeologists have unearthed ancient writings that scholars have interpreted as proof that a nation called Hurrians inhabited the regions of Armenia, Anatolia, Syria, and parts of Palestine from patriarchal times; and they believe that this people included the Hivites, Horites, and Jebusites. They equate “Horite” with “Hivite” and believe that somehow the Hurrians came to be called Hivites. Their theory is based to a great extent on linguistic similarities, particularly in proper names. The name Horite is, therefore, generally thought by them to be related to “Hurrian” rather than to mean “cave dweller.”
The Bible, however, seems to make a definite distinction between these tribes, and it does not mention the name Hurrian. Therefore it is wiser to await further evidence before accepting such identification as conclusive.
HIZKI
p. 1126
HIZKIAH
p. 1126
HOARFROST
p. 1126
HOARFROST
A silvery-white deposit of ice needles formed by direct condensation at freezing temperatures. The ice crystals are long and needle shaped; usually they are perpendicular to the objects on which they occur and are most abundant along their edges. The moisture in the atmosphere freezes without passing through the liquid state, condensing on trees, plants, and other objects, usually in the night. It is often found on windows.
Jehovah speaks to Job of “the hoarfrost of heaven,” doubtless because it is produced from the atmosphere by condensation. (Job 38:29) Of Jehovah, the psalmist says: “Hoarfrost he scatters just like ashes.” (Ps 147:16) Jehovah gives forth the hoarfrost with as much ease as a man scatters ashes with his hand. It covers, or encrusts, such things as trees, grass, and houses with a covering, just as though ashes had been scattered over them by Jehovah’s invisible hand.
The manna provided by Jehovah for the Israelites during their 40 years of wandering in the wilderness is described in this way at Exodus 16:14: “The layer of dew evaporated and here upon the surface of the wilderness there was a fine flaky thing, fine like hoarfrost upon the earth.”
HOBAB
p. 1126
HOBAB
(Hoʹbab) [possibly, Cherished].
Moses’ brother-in-law; son of Reuel (Jethro) and a Midianite, of the tribe of Kenites. (Nu 10:29; Ex 3:1; Jg 1:16) When the time came for the Israelites to move from the region of Mount Sinai toward the Promised Land, Moses requested that Hobab accompany them to serve as “eyes,” or as a scout, for the nation because of his familiarity with the area. Although Hobab declined at first, apparently he did accompany the Israelites, for his descendants, the Kenites, took up dwelling in the Wilderness of Judah to the S of Arad and are mentioned as still living in that area in the time of Saul and David.—Nu 10:29-32; Jg 1:16; 1Sa 15:6; 27:10; 30:26, 29.
The Masoretic text of Judges 4:11, however, identifies Hobab as the father-in-law of Moses. (NW, Yg, Ro, Da, JP, Mo, AT) So the one name, Hobab, may designate two separate individuals, namely, Moses’ father-in-law as well as his brother-in-law. That this is not out of the question is seen by the fact that more than one name is assigned to Moses’ father-in-law.—Compare Ex 2:16-22; 3:1.
On the other hand, if Hobab was indeed only the name of the son of Reuel and hence was the name of only the brother-in-law of Moses, then the reference to Hobab as being Moses’ father-in-law must mean that Hobab was viewed as the representative of his father Reuel, who was, in that case, likely then dead.—See JETHRO; KENITE.
HOBAH
pp. 1126–1127
HOBAH
(Hoʹbah).
A site “north of Damascus” to which Abraham pursued the defeated armies under Chedorlaomer. (Ge 14:13-17) The Biblical location is associated by certain scholars with Hoba, a spring on the road between Palmyra and Damascus, where at least the ancient name appears to be preserved. Hoba, like other large springs near the desert, once may have had a village standing nearby.
HOD
p. 1127
HOD
[Dignity].
Son of Zophah from the tribe of Asher. Hod was probably the head over one of the larger divisions of the army, having other chieftains under him.—1Ch 7:36, 37, 40.
HODAVIAH
p. 1127
HODAVIAH
(Hod·a·viʹah).
1. One of the seven sons of Elioenai, a descendant of King Solomon.—1Ch 3:10, 24.
2. One of the seven paternal heads of the half tribe of Manasseh.—1Ch 5:23, 24.
3. A Benjamite; “son of Hassenuah” and father, or ancestor, of Meshullam.—1Ch 9:7.
4. A Levite family head, 74 of whose “sons” (descendants) returned from Babylon in 537 B.C.E. and some of whom, if not all, served as supervisors in connection with the rebuilding of the temple. (Ezr 2:1, 2, 40; 3:9) Hodaviah is called Judah at Ezra 3:9 and Hodevah at Nehemiah 7:43.
HODESH
p. 1127
HODEVAH
p. 1127
HODEVAH
(Hoʹde·vah).
Forefather of certain Levites among those returning from Babylonian exile (Ne 7:6, 7, 43); alternate form of the name “Hodaviah.”—Ezr 2:40; see HODAVIAH No. 4.
HODIAH
p. 1127
HODIAH
(Ho·diʹah) [Dignity Is Jah].
1. A man who married the sister of a certain Naham. The name appears in the genealogy of Judah.—1Ch 4:1, 19.
2. A Levite who assisted Ezra in explaining the law of Jehovah to the congregation of Israel assembled before the Water Gate at the public square of Jerusalem, and evidently also one of those who called upon the sons of Israel to bless Jehovah and His glorious name and then reviewed God’s dealings with His people. (Ne 8:1, 5, 7; 9:5) This Hodiah may be the same as either No. 3 or 4.
3, 4. The name of two Levites whose descendants, if not they themselves, attested by seal to the confession contract made during Nehemiah’s governorship. If they personally did the sealing, then one of them could have been No. 2.—Ne 9:38; 10:1, 9, 10, 13.
5. One of “the heads of the people” whose descendant, if not he himself, attested to the confession contract in Nehemiah’s day.—Ne 10:1, 14, 18.
HOE
p. 1127
HOGLAH
p. 1127
HOGLAH
(Hogʹlah).
The third listed of Zelophehad’s five daughters. Since her father had no sons, his inheritance was divided among the five daughters with the stipulation that they marry inside their own tribe of Manasseh, in order “that their inheritance might continue together with the tribe of the family of their father” and not “circulate from one tribe to another.”—Nu 36:1-12; 26:33; 27:1-11; Jos 17:3, 4.
HOHAM
p. 1127
HOHAM
(Hoʹham).
King of Hebron; one of the five kings who went up to war against Gibeon because it had made peace with Joshua and the Israelites. These five kings were defeated when Joshua came to the aid of the Gibeonites. After being put to death, they were hung upon stakes until the evening and were thereafter thrown into a cave.—Jos 10:1-27.
HOLINESS
pp. 1127–1131
HOLINESS
The state or character of being holy. Holiness means “religious cleanness or purity; sacredness.” Also, the original Hebrew qoʹdhesh conveys the thought of separateness, exclusiveness, or sanctification to God, who is holy; a state of being set aside to the service of God. In the Christian Greek Scriptures, the words rendered “holy” (haʹgi·os) and “holiness” (ha·gi·a·smosʹ [also, “sanctification”]; ha·gi·oʹtes; ha·gi·o·syʹne) likewise denote separation to God; they also are used to refer to holiness as a quality of God and to purity or perfection in one’s personal conduct.
Jehovah. The quality of holiness belongs to Jehovah. (Ex 39:30; Zec 14:20) Christ Jesus addressed him as “Holy Father.” (Joh 17:11) Those in the heavens are shown declaring: “Holy, holy, holy is Jehovah of armies,” attributing to him holiness, cleanness in the superlative degree. (Isa 6:3; Re 4:8; compare Heb 12:14.) He is the Most Holy One, superior to all others in holiness. (Pr 30:3; here the plural form of the Hebrew word translated “Most Holy” is used to denote excellence and majesty.) The Israelites were frequently reminded that Jehovah is the Source of all holiness as they observed the words “Holiness belongs to Jehovah” that were engraved on the shining gold plate on the high priest’s turban. This plate was called “the holy sign of dedication,” showing that the high priest was set apart to a service of special holiness. (Ex 28:36; 29:6) In Moses’ victory song after the deliverance through the Red Sea, Israel sang: “Who among the gods is like you, O Jehovah? Who is like you, proving yourself mighty in holiness?” (Ex 15:11; 1Sa 2:2) As an added guarantee of the carrying out of his word, Jehovah has even sworn by his holiness.—Am 4:2.
God’s name is sacred, set apart from all defilement. (1Ch 16:10; Ps 111:9) His name Jehovah is to be held as holy, sanctified above all others. (Mt 6:9) Disrespect for his name merits the punishment of death.—Le 24:10-16, 23; Nu 15:30.
Since Jehovah God is the Originator of all righteous principles and laws (Jas 4:12) and is the basis of all holiness, any person or thing that is holy becomes so because of relationship with Jehovah and his worship. One cannot have understanding or wisdom unless he has knowledge of the Most Holy One. (Pr 9:10) Jehovah can be worshiped only in holiness. One claiming to worship him but practicing uncleanness is disgusting in his sight. (Pr 21:27) When Jehovah foretold that he would make the way clear for his people to return to Jerusalem from Babylonian exile, he said: “The Way of Holiness it will be called. The unclean one will not pass over it.” (Isa 35:8) The small remnant that returned in 537 B.C.E. did so wholeheartedly to restore true worship, with right and holy motives, not for political or selfish considerations.—Compare the prophecy at Zec 14:20, 21.
Holy spirit. Jehovah’s active force, or spirit, is subject to his control and always accomplishes his purpose. It is clean, pure, sacred, and set apart for God’s good use. Therefore it is called “holy spirit” and “the spirit of holiness.” (Ps 51:11; Lu 11:13; Ro 1:4; Eph 1:13) The holy spirit operating on a person is a force for holiness or cleanness. Any unclean or wrong practice constitutes a resisting or “grieving” of that spirit. (Eph 4:30) Though impersonal in itself, the holy spirit is expressive of God’s holy personality and therefore can be ‘grieved.’ The practice of any wrongdoing tends to “put out the fire of the spirit.” (1Th 5:19) If such practice is continued, God’s holy spirit is, in effect, made to “feel hurt,” and this may result in God’s changing into an enemy of the rebellious one. (Isa 63:10) A person grieving the holy spirit may go so far as to blaspheme against it, which sin Jesus Christ said will not be forgiven in the present system of things nor in that to come.—Mt 12:31, 32; Mr 3:28-30; see SPIRIT.
Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ is, in a special sense, God’s Holy One. (Ac 3:14; Mr 1:24; Lu 4:34) His holiness came from his Father when Jehovah created him as his only-begotten Son. He maintained his holiness as the closest one to his Father in the heavens. (Joh 1:1; 8:29; Mt 11:27) When his life was transferred to the womb of the virgin girl Mary, he was born as a holy human Son of God. (Lu 1:35) He is the only one who as a human maintained perfect, sinless holiness and who at the end of his earthly life was still “loyal, guileless, undefiled, separated from the sinners.” (Heb 7:26) He was ‘declared righteous’ on his own merit. (Ro 5:18) A status of holiness before God is obtained by other humans only on the basis of Christ’s holiness, and it is gained through faith in his ransom sacrifice. It is a “holy faith,” which, if maintained, will serve in keeping one in God’s love.—Jude 20, 21.
Other Persons. The entire nation of Israel was counted holy because of God’s choosing and sanctifying of it, bringing the people exclusively into covenant relationship with him as a special property. He told them that if they obeyed him, they would be “a kingdom of priests and a holy nation.” (Ex 19:5, 6) By obedience they would “indeed prove to be holy to [their] God.” God admonished them: “You should prove yourselves holy, because I Jehovah your God am holy.” (Nu 15:40; Le 19:2) The dietary, sanitary, and moral laws that God gave them were constant reminders to them of their separateness and holiness to God. The restrictions placed upon them by these laws were a strong force that greatly limited their association with their pagan neighbors, proving to be a protection to keep Israel holy. On the other hand, the nation would lose its holy status before God if disobedient to his laws.—De 28:15-19.
Although Israel as a nation was holy, certain individuals within the nation were considered holy in a special way. The priests, and particularly the high priest, were set aside for service at the sanctuary and represented the people before God. In such capacity they were holy and had to maintain sanctification in order to be able to carry out their service and to continue to be viewed as holy by God. (Le 21; 2Ch 29:34) The prophets and other inspired Bible writers were holy men. (2Pe 1:21) Women of ancient times who were faithful to God are called “holy” by the apostle Peter. (1Pe 3:5) Soldiers of Israel on a military campaign were considered holy, for the wars they fought were the wars of Jehovah. (Nu 21:14; 1Sa 21:5, 6) Every male firstborn of Israel was holy to Jehovah, since, at the time of the Passover in Egypt, the firstborn had been spared by Jehovah from death; they belonged to him. (Nu 3:12, 13; 8:17) For this reason each firstborn son had to be redeemed at the sanctuary. (Ex 13:1, 2; Nu 18:15, 16; Lu 2:22, 23) A person (man or woman) taking a vow to live as a Nazirite was holy during the period of the vow. This time was set apart as being fully devoted to some special service of Jehovah. The Nazirite had to observe certain legal requirements; a violation would make him unclean. He then had to make a special sacrifice to restore his status of holiness. The days prior to his becoming unclean did not count toward the fulfillment of his Naziriteship; he had to begin anew the carrying out of his vow.—Nu 6:1-12.
Places. A place is made holy by the presence of Jehovah. (When appearing to men, he manifested his presence by means of angels representing him; Ga 3:19.) Moses was on holy ground as he stood observing the burning bush from which an angel representing Jehovah spoke to him. (Ex 3:2-5) Joshua was reminded that he was on holy ground when an angel, the prince of the army of Jehovah, materialized and stood before him. (Jos 5:13-15) Peter, referring to the transfiguration of Christ and to Jehovah’s speaking at that time, called the site “the holy mountain.”—2Pe 1:17, 18; Lu 9:28-36.
The tabernacle courtyard was holy ground. According to tradition, the priests served there barefoot because they were serving at the sanctuary, which was associated with Jehovah’s presence. The two compartments of the sanctuary were called “the Holy Place” and “the Most Holy,” as they were progressively closer to the ark of the covenant. (Heb 9:1-3) The temple that later stood in Jerusalem was likewise holy. (Ps 11:4) Holiness applied to Mount Zion and Jerusalem because the sanctuary and “Jehovah’s throne” were located there.—1Ch 29:23; Ps 2:6; Isa 27:13; 48:2; 52:1; Da 9:24; Mt 4:5.
The army of Israel was reminded to keep the camp clean from human excrement or other contamination, because “Jehovah your God is walking about within your camp . . . and your camp must prove to be holy, that he may see nothing indecent in you and certainly turn away from accompanying you.” (De 23:9-14) Here physical cleanness is linked with holiness.
Periods of Time. Certain days or periods of time were set apart for Israel as holy. This was not because of any holiness intrinsic, or inherent, in the time periods themselves. It was because they were to be seasons of special observance in the worship of Jehovah. In setting aside these periods, God had in mind the people’s welfare and their spiritual upbuilding. There were the weekly Sabbaths. (Ex 20:8-11) On these days the people could concentrate their attention on God’s law and on teaching it to their children. Other days of holy convention or Sabbath were: the first day of the seventh month (Le 23:24) and the Day of Atonement on the tenth day of the seventh month. (Le 23:26-32) The festival periods, and particularly certain days thereof, were observed as “holy conventions.” (Le 23:37, 38) These festivals were Passover and the Festival of Unfermented Cakes (Le 23:4-8); Pentecost, or the Festival of Weeks (Le 23:15-21); and the Festival of Booths, or Ingathering.—Le 23:33-36, 39-43; see CONVENTION.
In addition, every seventh year was a sabbath year, a full year of holiness. During a sabbath year the land was to lie uncultivated; this provision, like the weekly Sabbath, gave the Israelites even more time to study Jehovah’s law, to meditate on it, and to teach it to their children. (Ex 23:10, 11; Le 25:2-7) Finally, every 50th year was called a Jubilee, likewise counted as holy. This, too, was a sabbath year, but in addition it restored the nation economically to the theocratic status that God established at the time the land was apportioned. It was a holy year of freedom, rest, and refreshment.—Le 25:8-12.
Jehovah commanded that his people ‘afflict their souls’ on the Day of Atonement, a day of “holy convention.” This meant that they should fast and should recognize and confess their sins as well as feel godly sorrow for them. (Le 16:29-31; 23:26-32) But no day holy to Jehovah was to be a day of weeping and sadness for his people. Rather, those days were to be days of rejoicing and declaring of praise to Jehovah for his marvelous provisions through his loving-kindness.—Ne 8:9-12.
Jehovah’s holy rest day. The Bible shows us that God proceeded to rest from his creative works some 6,000 years ago, declaring the seventh “day” sacred, or holy. (Ge 2:2, 3) The apostle Paul shows that Jehovah’s great rest day is a long period of time, when he speaks of the day as still being open so that by faith and obedience Christians can enter into its rest. As a holy day, it is a time of relief and rejoicing for Christians even in the midst of a weary, sin-stricken world.—Heb 4:3-10; see DAY.
Objects. Certain things were set aside for use in worship. Here also holiness came to them by reason of their sanctification for Jehovah’s service; not that they had holiness of themselves, to be used as a charm or fetish. For example, one of the primary holy objects, the ark of the covenant, proved to be no charm when Eli’s two wicked sons accompanied it into battle against the Philistines. (1Sa 4:3-11) The things made holy by God’s decree included the altar of sacrifice (Ex 29:37), the anointing oil (Ex 30:25), the special incense (Ex 30:35, 37), the garments of the priesthood (Ex 28:2; Le 16:4), the showbread (Ex 25:30; 1Sa 21:4, 6), and all the furniture of the sanctuary. These latter items included the golden altar of incense, the table of showbread, and the lampstands, along with their utensils. Many of these items are listed at 1 Kings 7:47-51. These things were holy also in a greater sense in that they were patterns of heavenly things and served in a typical way for the benefit of those who are going to inherit salvation.—Heb 8:4, 5; 9:23-28.
The written Word of God is called “the holy Scriptures,” or “holy writings.” It was written under the influence of the holy spirit and has the power of sanctifying, or making holy, those who obey its commands.—Ro 1:2; 2Ti 3:15.
Animals and Produce. The firstborn males of cattle, sheep, and goats were counted as holy to Jehovah and were not to be redeemed. They were to be sacrificed, and a portion went to the sanctified priests. (Nu 18:17-19) The firstfruits and the tithe were holy, as were all sacrifices and all gifts sanctified to the service of the sanctuary. (Ex 28:38) All things holy to Jehovah were sacred and could not be considered lightly or used in a common, or profane, way. An example is the law regarding the tithe. If a man set aside the portion to be tithed, say, of his wheat crop, and then he or one of his household unintentionally took some of it for home use, such as cooking, the man was guilty of violating God’s law respecting holy things. The Law required that he make compensation to the sanctuary of an equal amount plus 20 percent, besides offering up a sound ram of the flock as a sacrifice. Thus, great respect was engendered for the holy things belonging to Jehovah.—Le 5:14-16.
Christian Holiness. The Leader of Christians, the Son of God, when born as a human, was holy (Lu 1:35), and he maintained that sanctification, or holiness, throughout his earthly life. (Joh 17:19; Ac 4:27; Heb 7:26) This holiness was thorough, perfect, filling his every thought, word, and action. By maintaining his holiness even to a sacrificial death, he made it possible for others to attain holiness. Consequently, those called to be his footstep followers are called with “a holy calling.” (2Ti 1:9) They become Jehovah’s anointed ones, the spiritual brothers of Jesus Christ, and are called “holy ones” or “saints.” (Ro 15:26; Eph 1:1; Php 4:21; compare KJ.) They receive holiness by faith in the ransom sacrifice of Christ. (Php 3:8, 9; 1Jo 1:7) Holiness, then, does not inhere in them, or belong to them, through their own merit, but it comes to them through Jesus Christ.—Ro 3:23-26.
The many Scriptural references to living members of the congregation as “holy ones,” or “saints” (Dy, KJ), make it clear that a person is not made a holy one, or “saint,” by men or by an organization, nor does such a one have to wait until after death to be made a “saint.” He is a “holy one” by virtue of God’s calling of him to joint heirship with Christ. He is holy in the eyes of God while he is on earth, with the hope of heavenly life in the spirit realm, wherein dwell Jehovah God and his Son, along with the holy angels.—1Pe 1:3, 4; 2Ch 6:30; Mr 12:25; Ac 7:56.
Clean conduct essential. Those who have this holy standing before Jehovah strive, with the help of God’s spirit, to attain to the holiness of God and Christ. (1Th 3:12, 13) This requires study of God’s Word of truth and the application of it to their lives. (1Pe 1:22) It requires response to Jehovah’s discipline. (Heb 12:9-11) It follows that if a person is genuinely holy, he will pursue a course of holiness, cleanness, and moral uprightness. Christians are admonished to present their bodies to God as a sacrifice that is holy, just as acceptable sacrifices presented at the ancient sanctuary were holy. (Ro 12:1) Holiness in conduct is a command: “In accord with the Holy One who called you, do you also become holy yourselves in all your conduct, because it is written: ‘You must be holy, because I am holy.’”—1Pe 1:15, 16.
Those who become members of the body of Christ are “fellow citizens of the holy ones and are members of the household of God.” (Eph 2:19) They are likened to a holy temple of living stones for Jehovah and constitute “a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for special possession.” (1Pe 2:5, 9) They must cleanse themselves of “every defilement of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in God’s fear.” (2Co 7:1) If a Christian practices habits that defile or damage his fleshly body, or make it filthy or unclean, or if he goes contrary to the Bible in doctrine or morals, he does not love or fear God and is turning away from holiness. One cannot carry on uncleanness and remain holy.
Holy things to be treated with respect. If a member of the temple class uses his body in an unclean way, he defiles and tears down not only himself but also God’s temple, and “if anyone destroys the temple of God, God will destroy him; for the temple of God is holy, which temple you people are.” (1Co 3:17) He has been redeemed by the blood of God’s Holy One. (1Pe 1:18, 19) If anyone misuses what is holy to Jehovah, whether his own body or any other dedicated thing, or if he harms or commits offenses against another person who is holy to God, he will suffer punishment from God.—2Th 1:6-9.
God revealed to Israel his attitude toward such profane use of his holy possessions. This is seen in his law prohibiting the common, or profane, use of things set apart as holy for those under the Mosaic Law, for example, the firstfruits and the tithe. (Jer 2:3; Re 16:5, 6; Lu 18:7; 1Th 4:3-8; Ps 105:15; Zec 2:8) Also consider the punishment God brought upon Babylon for its malicious misuse of his temple vessels and of the people of his holy nation. (Da 5:1-4, 22-31; Jer 50:9-13) In view of this attitude of God, Christians are repeatedly commended for and reminded of the necessity to exercise loving, kind treatment toward Jehovah’s holy ones, the spiritual brothers of Jesus Christ.—Ro 15:25-27; Eph 1:15, 16; Col 1:3, 4; 1Ti 5:9, 10; Phm 5-7; Heb 6:10; compare Mt 25:40, 45.
Counted holy in God’s sight. Before Jesus came to earth and became the forerunner and opener of the way to heavenly life, faithful men and women were counted holy. (Heb 6:19, 20; 10:19, 20; 1Pe 3:5) So, too, “a great crowd” not included among the 144,000 “sealed” ones can have a status of holiness before God. Such are viewed as wearing clean garments, washed in the blood of Christ. (Re 7:2-4, 9, 10, 14; see GREAT CROWD.) In due time all who live in heaven and on earth will be holy, for “the creation itself also will be set free from enslavement to corruption and have the glorious freedom of the children of God.”—Ro 8:20, 21.
Holiness blessed by Jehovah. Holiness on a person’s part carries with it merit from God in the individual’s family relationship. Thus, if a married person is a Christian, holy to God, this one’s mate and the children of the union, if not themselves dedicated servants of God, benefit from the merit of the one who is holy. For this reason the apostle recommends: “If any brother has an unbelieving wife, and yet she is agreeable to dwelling with him, let him not leave her; and a woman who has an unbelieving husband, and yet he is agreeable to dwelling with her, let her not leave her husband. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified in relation to his wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified in relation to the brother; otherwise, your children would really be unclean, but now they are holy.” (1Co 7:12-14) The clean, believing mate is therefore not unclean by relations with the unbelieving mate, and the family as a unit is not viewed by God as unclean. Furthermore, the association of the believer with the family provides any unbelievers therein the finest of opportunities to become believers, to make over their personalities, and to present their bodies “a sacrifice living, holy, acceptable to God.” (Ro 12:1; Col 3:9, 10) In the clean, holy atmosphere that the believer serving God can promote, the family is blessed.—See SANCTIFICATION (In Marriage).
HOLON
p. 1131
HOLON
(Hoʹlon) [Place of Sand].
1. A city in the mountainous region of Judah assigned to the priestly Kohathites (Jos 15:21, 48, 51; 21:9-19); apparently called Hilen at 1 Chronicles 6:58. Holon of Judah is tentatively identified with Khirbet ʽIllin (Horvat ʽIllit), about 17 km (11 mi) NNW of Hebron.
2. A Moabite city of the tableland, or “level country,” E of the Jordan mentioned with other cities in a pronouncement against Moab. (Jer 48:21) Its exact location is today unknown.
HOLY CONTRIBUTION
pp. 1131–1132
HOLY CONTRIBUTION
A portion of land in Ezekiel’s vision of the division of the Promised Land.
Each of the 12 tribes, with the exception of Levi (Ephraim and Manasseh standing for Joseph, thus making up the 12), was given an allotment running E and W across the land. South of the portion for Judah, which was the seventh allotment from the northern extremity, was an administrative strip of land. (Eze 48:1-8) The northern border of this strip ran along the southern border of Judah’s allotment; it was bounded on the S by Benjamin’s portion, which was the fifth allotment from the southern extremity. (Eze 48:23-28) This administrative strip was 25,000 cubits (13 km; 8 mi) wide from N to S. It was to be given by the people for governmental use.—Eze 48:8.
The sanctuary of Jehovah was located in the midst of a 25,000-cubit-square “whole contribution” within the administrative strip. The remainder of the strip to the E and W of this square consisted of two portions for the chieftain. (Eze 48:20-22; see CHIEFTAIN.) The “whole contribution” was divided as follows: a strip along the northern boundary, 10,000 cubits (5.2 km; 3.2 mi) wide, for the nonpriestly Levites. None of this assignment of land was to be sold or exchanged, “for it is something holy to Jehovah.” (Eze 48:13, 14) Bordering the Levite portion on the S was a 10,000-cubit strip, a “holy contribution for the priests.” This priestly section contained Jehovah’s sanctuary, or temple. (Eze 48:9-12) This left a strip 5,000 cubits (2.6 km; 1.6 mi) wide on the south. This section was “something profane for the city, for a dwelling place and for pasture ground.” (Eze 48:15) In the center of this section was to be the city called “Jehovah Himself Is There.” The city was 4,500 cubits (2.3 km; 1.4 mi) square, having 12 gates, with a pasture ground 250 cubits (130 m; 425 ft) wide all around it. The remaining portion of the 25,000-cubit square, namely 10,000 cubits to the E of the city and 10,000 cubits to the W (5,000 cubits wide), was also considered profane and was to be cultivated by the tribes of Israel to provide food for the city.—Eze 48:15-19, 30-35.
Thus, “the holy contribution” was actually 25,000 cubits E to W and 20,000 cubits N to S. It consisted of two 10,000-cubit-wide strips, one assigned to the priests and the other to the Levites. The remainder of the 25,000-cubit-square contribution was “something profane,” being used “for the city, for a dwelling place and for pasture ground.”—Eze 48:10, 13-15, 18, 20, 21.
HOLY OF HOLIES
p. 1132
HOLY ONES
pp. 1132–1133
HOLY ONES
Those who are clean, particularly in a spiritual or moral sense; it also denotes persons set apart for the service of God, in heaven or on earth.
Jehovah himself, supreme in cleanness and righteousness, is the Most Holy One. (Ho 11:12) He is frequently called “the Holy One of Israel.” (2Ki 19:22; Ps 71:22; 89:18) The apostle John says to fellow members of the Christian congregation: “You have an anointing from the holy one.” (1Jo 2:20) Jesus Christ is called “that holy and righteous one” referred to at Acts 3:14. Angels of Jehovah in heaven are holy ones, fully devoted to God’s service, clean and righteous.—Lu 9:26; Ac 10:22.
In Ancient Times. Humans on earth who have been set apart for the service of God have also been called “holy ones.” (Ps 34:9) Israel, brought into covenant relationship with God, became his special property and was, as a nation, holy to him. That is why individuals of that nation who practiced uncleanness or wrongdoing brought defilement and Jehovah’s disfavor upon the nation, unless action was taken to clear them out. Greedy, disobedient Achan is a case in point; his sin brought distress on Israel until he was discovered and stoned to death.—Jos 7.
Aaron, anointed with the holy anointing oil as the nation’s high priest, was holy in a special, intensified sense. (Ps 106:16) Accordingly, the requirements of his office were very exacting. (Le 21:1-15; also note the disqualifying factors for all priests in verses 16-23; see HIGH PRIEST.) A sin on the part of the high priest (for example, an error in judgment of a matter) could bring guiltiness upon the people and had to be atoned for by the sacrifice of a young bull, the same sacrifice required for a mistake of the entire assembly.—Le 4:3, 13, 14.
Christian Holy Ones. Persons brought into relationship with God by means of the new covenant are sanctified, cleansed, and set apart for God’s exclusive service by “the blood of the covenant,” the shed blood of Jesus Christ. (Heb 10:29; 13:20) They are thereby constituted “holy ones” (“saints” in KJ and some other versions). Consequently, they do not become “holy ones,” or “saints,” by decree of a man or an organization, but by God, who brings them into covenant relationship with himself through the blood of Jesus Christ. The term “holy ones” applies to all those thus brought into union and joint heirship with Christ, not to a mere few considered to have exceptional holiness. It is also applied in the Bible to them from the beginning of their sanctified course on earth, not being deferred until after their death. Peter says they must be holy because God is holy. (1Pe 1:15, 16; Le 11:44) All the spiritual brothers of Christ in the congregations are frequently called “holy ones.”—Ac 9:13; 26:10; Ro 1:7; 12:13; 2Co 1:1; 13:13.
As the “wife” of Christ, the entire congregation is represented as wearing bright, clean, fine linen, which stands for “the righteous acts of the holy ones.” (Re 19:7, 8) Against these, while they are on earth, Satan the Devil’s symbolic political “wild beast” is seen in vision waging war. (Re 13:3, 7) Thereby the endurance of the holy ones is severely tested, but they conquer by observing the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.—Re 13:10; 14:12.
Their hope. In a parallel vision Daniel saw a wild beast making war upon God’s holy ones; this was followed by a court scene in which “the Ancient of Days” gave judgment in favor of the holy ones and they were given an indefinitely lasting Kingdom, “the kingdom and the rulership and the grandeur of the kingdoms under all the heavens.”—Da 7:21, 22, 27.
These “holy ones” do not exercise kingly authority while on earth but must await their being united with Christ in the heavens. (Eph 1:18-21) They must first be ‘conquerors.’ (Re 3:21; compare Re 2:26, 27; 3:5, 12.) They are to act as priests and to rule as kings with Christ during his Thousand Year Reign. (Re 20:4, 6) The apostle Paul states that the holy ones will judge the world, as well as angels, evidently sharing in the execution of judgment on wicked ones.—1Co 6:2, 3; Re 2:26, 27.
Attack on “Camp of the Holy Ones.” At Revelation 20:7-9 it is foretold that Satan the Devil will lead the nations in war against “the camp of the holy ones and the beloved city” after the end of the thousand years of Christ’s reign. The prophecy evidently refers to an earthly rebellion against the sovereignty of God’s kingdom over earth, which is an attack on the “holy ones.” In this context these are evidently those of restored mankind who are maintaining their integrity to God and his Messianic King.—See HOLINESS.
HOLY PLACE
pp. 1133–1134
HOLY PLACE
A term applied in several ways in the Scriptures. (1) In general, it could be applied to the camp of Israel, to Jerusalem and the holy places within it; also, it was specifically used in reference to (2) the entire tent of meeting and, later, the temple; (3) the Most Holy, the innermost compartment of the tabernacle and, later, the temple; and (4) the first interior room of the tabernacle, as distinguished from the Most Holy compartment. In each appearance of the expression “holy place,” the application intended can be determined from the context.
1. The camp of Israel (De 23:14); later, the land of Israel and the city of Jerusalem in particular. (Compare Mt 24:15 and Lu 21:20; notice the expression “holy city” at Mt 27:53.) God’s sanctuary was located there, his name was placed there, and his people were counted holy. (Eze 21:2) The entire camp, and later the entire land that God gave to his people, was to be kept holy. Hence, anyone offering up a sacrifice to a false god or carrying on any unclean practices defiled God’s sanctuary, which was located in their midst.—Le 20:3; compare Le 18:21, 30; 19:30; Nu 5:2, 3; Jer 32:34; Eze 5:11; 23:38.
2. The tent of meeting and, later, the temple. The entire arrangement, including the courtyard of the tabernacle and the temple courts, was a holy place. (Ex 38:24; 2Ch 29:5; Ac 21:28) The primary items located in the courtyard were the altar of sacrifice and the copper basin. These were holy objects. Only those persons ceremonially clean could enter into the tabernacle courtyard at any time; likewise, no one could go into the temple courts in an unclean state. For example, a woman in the unclean state could not touch any holy thing or come into the holy place. (Le 12:2-4) Evidently even a state of continued uncleanness on the part of the Israelites was considered to be a defiling of the tabernacle. (Le 15:31) Those presenting offerings for cleansing from leprosy brought their sacrifice only as far as the gate of the courtyard. (Le 14:11) No unclean person could partake of a communion sacrifice at the tabernacle or the temple, on pain of death.—Le 7:20, 21.
3. The Most Holy, the innermost compartment. At Leviticus 16:2 it is called “the holy place [Heb., haq·qoʹdhesh, “holy”] inside the curtain.” Paul apparently had this compartment in mind when he spoke of Jesus’ entry into heaven, saying that he did not enter into a “holy place [Gr., haʹgi·a, “holies”] made with hands.” (Heb 9:24) At Hebrews 10:19 Paul speaks of “the holy place” (NW); “the holiest” (KJ) (literally, the holies, or the holy places, the plural denoting excellence).
The Most Holy of the tabernacle contained only the golden ark of the covenant, surmounted by two golden cherubs with wings extended. (Ex 25:10-22; 26:33) The temple built by Solomon also contained two large cherubs of oil-tree wood overlaid with gold. (1Ki 6:23-28) Following the Babylonian exile, however, the sacred Ark was missing from the Most Holy.
In the Most Holy, the high priest was surrounded by embroidered cherubs on the tabernacle’s inner covering and on the curtain. (Ex 26:1, 31, 33) In Solomon’s temple, the walls and ceiling were of cedarwood covered with gold; cherubs, palm-tree figures, gourd-shaped ornaments, and blossoms were engraved on the walls.—1Ki 6:16-18, 29; 2Ch 3:7, 8.
4. The first, larger compartment, the Holy Place, or the Holy, as distinguished from the innermost compartment, the Most Holy. (Ex 26:33) This compartment was two thirds the total length of the structure. (1Ki 6:16, 17; 2Ch 3:3, 8) Inside the Holy Place of the tabernacle were located the golden lampstand on the S side of the room (Ex 25:31-40; 40:24, 25), the golden altar of incense at the W end in front of the curtain to the Most Holy (Ex 30:1-6; 40:26, 27), and the table of showbread on the N side (Ex 25:23-30; 40:22, 23; Heb 9:2, 3). Along with these were the accompanying golden utensils, including bowls, snuffers, and so forth. In the temple’s Holy Place were the golden altar, the ten tables of showbread, and ten lampstands. The lampstands and tables were placed five on the right and five on the left.—1Ki 7:48-50; 2Ch 4:7, 8, 19, 20.
When inside the tabernacle’s Holy Place, the priest would see, between the parts of the panel frames of the walls, and on the ceiling, the colorful embroidered cherubs of the tabernacle’s inner covering. (Ex 26:1, 15) Suspended from four golden pillars was the curtain to the Most Holy, likewise embroidered with cherubs. (Ex 26:31-33) The screen to the tabernacle entrance was also of colorful material. (Ex 26:36) In the temple, the walls of this room had carvings of cherubs, palm-tree figures, gourd-shaped ornaments, and garlands of blossoms, all covered with gold.—1Ki 6:17, 18, 22, 29.
Symbolic Significance. The arrangement that God set up for man’s atonement through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ is called “the greater and more perfect tent not made with hands.” Christ entered “once for all time into the holy place” of this great spiritual temple “and obtained an everlasting deliverance for us,” writes the apostle Paul. (Heb 9:11, 12) On going into heaven and appearing before Jehovah, Christ entered into what was pictured by the innermost compartment of the tabernacle, namely, the Most Holy. (Heb 9:24, 25) Thus the tabernacle and its services served as “a typical representation and a shadow of the heavenly things.”—Heb 8:5.
Christian underpriests. Inasmuch as the place where God dwells is a sanctuary, a holy place, the Christian congregation is also likened to a holy place, the temple of God. (1Co 3:17; Eph 2:21, 22) While on earth, the anointed followers of Jesus Christ are spoken of as “being built up a spiritual house for the purpose of a holy priesthood” and as constituting “a royal priesthood.” (1Pe 2:5, 9) As the underpriests served in the courtyard and also in the Holy Place, so these Christian priests of God serve before his symbolic altar and also in the symbolic Holy Place. The priests of Israel had to be clean, so when they were preparing to serve in the Holy Place they washed themselves with water from the copper basin in the courtyard. (Ex 40:30-32) So, too, those Christians who have been declared righteous are said to be “washed clean.” (1Co 6:11) The Israelite priests were surrounded by the figures of the cherubs on the tabernacle curtains as they carried out their duties there. This calls to mind the statement of the apostle to certain ones that are declared righteous that, while yet on earth, “[God] seated us together in the heavenly places in union with Christ Jesus.” (Eph 2:4-6) As these Christians of the “royal priesthood” serve, they offer sacrifices of praise (Heb 13:15) and prayers to God (related to the incense; Re 8:4), eat the spiritual food God provides (as he provided the showbread for the priests; Mr 2:26), and enjoy light from God’s Word of truth (as from the lampstand; Ps 119:105). The apostle Paul points out that they have the hope, through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, of entering into the real “Most Holy,” heaven itself.—Heb 6:19, 20; 9:24; 1Pe 1:3, 4; see HOLY CONTRIBUTION; MOST HOLY.
HOLY SPIRIT
p. 1134
HOMAM
p. 1134
HOMER
p. 1134
HOMER
A dry measure corresponding to the cor and equaling ten baths or ten ephahs. (Eze 45:11, 14) Based on the estimated volume of the bath measure, the ephah has been reckoned at 22 L (20 dry qt). The homer would therefore equal 220 L (200 dry qt). (Ho 3:2) In the wilderness, greedy Israelites gathered miraculously provided quail in such numbers that the “one collecting least gathered ten homers” (2,200 L; 2,000 dry qt; 62 bu). (Nu 11:32) The Scriptures also mention the homer as a measure for barley, seed, and wheat.—Le 27:16; Isa 5:10; Eze 45:13.
HONEY, HONEYCOMB
pp. 1134–1135
HONEY, HONEYCOMB
Bee honey is a sweet, viscid fluid manufactured by bees. Honey is referred to in the Hebrew Scriptures by the words noʹpheth (flowing honey, or comb honey) and devashʹ. This latter word may refer not only to bee honey but also to the syrup of fruits. (Le 2:11, ftn) In the Greek Scriptures meʹli is used, along with the adjective aʹgri·os, “wild,” to denote the honey of wild bees.
The Honeycomb. The honeycomb is a marvel of engineering; it reveals the Creator’s unparalleled wisdom and ability in putting such “engineering” and construction instinct in the honeybee. The hexagonal shape of the cells is ideal for holding the maximum quantity of honey with a minimum of beeswax, the material of which the cell walls are made. When a comb is being built, beeswax is made by special glands in the bee’s body. It oozes through pores in the body, forming small white flakes. Using its legs, the bee moves the flakes to its jaws. It then chews the wax and places it in the part of the honeycomb being constructed. The walls of the comb are only one third of a millimeter (1⁄80 in.) thick but can support 30 times their weight.
Honeybees build their nests in a variety of places, including trees, rocks, and, in one case, even in the carcass of a dead animal, which evidently was no longer carrion but had been dried out by the sun. This was the lion’s carcass from which Samson ate honey.—Jg 14:8, 9.
Honey. Bee honey is made from the nectar obtained from flowers and fruit. In the process of gathering the nectar and depositing it in the honeycomb, certain chemicals from the bee’s body are added. Some of the water evaporates from the nectar, and the chemicals transform the nectar into honey. The color and flavor of honey vary according to the source of nectar. Honey is easily assimilated by the body and quickly converted into energy.
Most of the Bible’s references to the honey of bees is to wild honey, such as John the Baptizer ate in the wilderness. (Mt 3:1, 4) The energy-giving property of honey is illustrated in the case of King Saul’s son Jonathan who, exhausted from battle, tasted some honey. Immediately his eyes “began to beam.” (1Sa 14:25-30) This energy food is listed among the provisions God supplied for his people in the wilderness. There, where few trees existed, the people were able to get honey to eat “out of a crag,” that is, from the honeycombs that the bees built in rocky places.—De 32:13.
Illustrative Use. The curative properties of honey are compared to pleasant sayings and wisdom, not only because of its sweetness and fine taste but also because of its health-giving qualities. Pleasant sayings are healthful spiritually, just as honey is good for the physical body. The writer of Proverbs says: “Pleasant sayings are a honeycomb, sweet to the soul and a healing to the bones.”—Pr 16:24; 24:13, 14.
The sweetness and enjoyment of eating honey is applied illustratively throughout the Scriptures. Examples are found at Ezekiel 3:2, 3 and Revelation 10:9. Comb honey is often mentioned, for it is considered superior in flavor, sweetness, and richness to honey that has been exposed to the air for a time. Emphasizing the goodness and pleasantness of the words spoken by the Shulammite girl, her shepherd lover speaks of them as “comb honey” that keeps dripping from her lips. (Ca 4:11) Jehovah’s judicial decisions are so fine, healthful, and beneficial that they are even “sweeter than honey and the flowing honey of the combs.” (Ps 19:9, 10) His sayings are ‘smoother to the palate than honey to the mouth.’—Ps 119:103.
While honey is good, overeating of it can cause nausea (Pr 25:16), and this eating of too much honey is compared to people seeking out their own glory.—Pr 25:27.
Proverbs chapter 5 uses the sweetness of comb honey to illustrate the temptation to sexual immorality that the “strange woman” can bring to bear by her appeal to a man with her use of charm and smooth words. It constitutes a fine warning to Christians today. “As a honeycomb the lips of a strange woman keep dripping, and her palate is smoother than oil. But the aftereffect from her is as bitter as wormwood; it is as sharp as a two-edged sword. Her feet are descending to death,” says the wise man. Her smooth, honeylike words and actions lead the man right up to the immoral act so that “all of a sudden he is going after her, like a bull that comes even to the slaughter.”—Pr 5:3-5; 7:21, 22.
Honey of Fruits. The Hebrew word devashʹ can refer also to the juice, or syrup, of fruits—figs, dates, and so forth. Often the context enables the reader to determine whether or not bee honey is meant. Evidently the syrup of fruits is what is prohibited from being offered on the altar at Leviticus 2:11, because of its tendency to ferment. That bee honey is not meant here is indicated by the next verse, which included the prohibited “honey” as firstfruits to be offered to Jehovah. Since most of the honey used by the Israelites was wild honey, not a cultivated crop, the “honey” offered as firstfruits when Hezekiah motivated the people to support the priesthood was undoubtedly the juice or syrup of fruits.—2Ch 31:5.
A Land of Milk and Honey. The description of Palestine as “a land flowing with milk and honey,” often repeated in the Scriptures, is apt, for not only was the land well supplied with the product of bees but also with the syrup of fruits. (Ex 3:8; Le 20:24; De 11:9; Jos 5:6) The latter is apparently referred to as being an item of trade exchanged for Tyre’s merchandise.—Eze 27:2, 17; see BEE.
HONOR
pp. 1135–1136
HONOR
The principal Hebrew term denoting “honor” is ka·vohdhʹ, which literally means “heaviness.” (Compare the use of related terms in 1Sa 4:18 and 2Sa 14:26.) So a person who is honored is regarded as being weighty, or amounting to something. In Greek, the noun ti·meʹ conveys the sense of “honor,” “esteem,” “value,” “preciousness.” Thus the verb ti·maʹo can also mean “set a price on” (Mt 27:9); the noun ti·meʹ can have the sense of “price,” “value” (Mt 27:6; Ac 4:34); and the adjective tiʹmi·os can mean “esteemed,” “dear, or valuable,” and “precious.”—Ac 5:34; 20:24; 1Co 3:12.
Jehovah God and His Son. By reason of his Creatorship and Sovereignty, Jehovah God is deserving of honor, reverential regard or respect. (1Ti 1:17; Heb 3:3, 4; Re 4:9-11) People render this honor by doing what is pleasing in his sight, as his Son did at all times. (Joh 8:29, 49) While the Law covenant was in effect, the Israelites could honor Jehovah by presenting their very best as sacrifices.—Pr 3:9; Mal 1:6-8.
Mere formalistic observance of the outward forms of worship does not constitute a true honoring of the Almighty. There also needs to be a real love for Jehovah’s ways and a heartfelt desire to do his will. This was lacking among the religious leaders of Judaism in the time of Jesus’ earthly ministry.—Mr 7:6; Isa 29:13.
Jesus Christ set the perfect example in honoring his Father, carrying out His will flawlessly to the point of laying down his life in sacrifice. (Mt 26:39; Joh 10:17, 18) Because he delighted to do the Father’s will, his Father honored him by acknowledging him as His beloved and approved Son. (2Pe 1:17; Mt 17:5) After the completion of Jesus’ earthly course, God conferred far greater honor and dignity upon his Son than Jesus had before his becoming a man. (Php 2:9-11) The case of Jesus Christ illustrates how the Most High will honor all who honor Him, recognizing them as His approved servants and blessing them beyond measure.—1Sa 2:30.
Since it was Jehovah God who highly exalted his Son, all who refuse to acknowledge Jesus Christ as the immortal King of kings and Lord of lords dishonor the Father. Because of who he is and what he has accomplished, the Son deserves honor and loyal support. (Joh 5:23; 1Ti 6:15, 16; Re 5:11-13) All who desire to be honored by the Son as his approved disciples must imitate his example and faithfully adhere to his teaching.—Ro 2:7, 10.
Other Persons to Be Honored. Whereas Jehovah God and his Son merit the greatest honor, there are relationships among humans that also call for honor. Children are to honor their parents by being obedient. (De 5:16; Eph 6:1, 2) When parents come into need, their adult offspring can show honor by responding willingly with material aid. (Mt 15:4-6; 1Ti 5:3, 4) Whereas the husband would honor his wife by treating her lovingly and with dignity, the wife would honor her husband by being in subjection and showing deep respect. (1Pe 3:1-7) Elders who worked hard in teaching were to be given “double honor,” which evidently included material aid. (1Ti 5:17, 18) Christian slaves were to honor their masters by respectfully discharging the tasks assigned to them. (1Ti 6:1, 2) Rulers and others in authority should be given the honor, or respect, that their position requires. (Ro 13:7) Regardless of their station in life, people of all sorts, as part of God’s creation, are deserving of honor.—1Pe 2:17.
Christians are to take the lead in showing honor to fellow believers. (Ro 12:10) This includes seeking not one’s own advantage but that of others. (1Co 10:24) It calls for a willingness to perform humble tasks. (Lu 22:26; Joh 13:12-17) This fine spirit can be maintained by remembering that every believer is precious to God and that Christians need one another, just as each member of the human body is dependent on the others.—1Co 12:14-27.
While not being glory seekers, Christians are rightly concerned about maintaining an honorable standing before Jehovah God and his Son. This necessitates guarding against associations that corrupt and resisting the desires of the sinful flesh. Only by remaining morally and spiritually pure does one remain an honorable vessel for God’s use. (1Th 4:3-8; 2Ti 2:20-22; Heb 13:4) Therein lies real honor.
HOOK
pp. 1136–1137
HOOK
A curved or sharply angled piece of metal or other material, sometimes barbed.
Gold hooks were used in the tabernacle to fasten together the two large sections of the embroidered linen covering, and copper hooks for the two sections of the goat’s hair covering. (Ex 26:1, 5, 6, 7, 10, 11; 36:13, 18; 39:33) The curtain between the Holy and the Most Holy was hung on hooks, evidently of gold (Ex 26:31-33), as was also the screen to the tabernacle entrance.—Ex 26:36, 37.
Fishhooks were used by ancient fishermen. (Hab 1:14, 15; Isa 19:1, 6-8; Mt 17:24-27) Butcher hooks are mentioned in the Bible. (Am 4:2) Hooks, possibly thorns, were also employed for leading animals, particularly wild beasts.—Eze 19:3, 4, 6, 9, ftn.
Human captives were sometimes led by hooks in the lips, nose, or tongue. An Assyrian pictorial representation shows the king holding three captives by cords fastened to hooks in their lips while he blinds one of them with a spear. It was, therefore, understandable to King Sennacherib of Assyria when Jehovah spoke figuratively to him through the prophet Isaiah: “I shall certainly put my hook in your nose and my bridle between your lips, and I shall indeed lead you back by the way by which you have come.”—2Ki 19:20, 21, 28; Isa 37:29.
Jehovah figuratively spoke to Pharaoh of Egypt, in whom Israel had foolishly trusted for support against Babylon: “I will put hooks in your jaws . . . And I will bring you up out of the midst of your Nile canals . . . And I will abandon you to the wilderness . . . And all the inhabitants of Egypt will have to know that I am Jehovah, for the reason that they proved to be, as a support, a reed to the house of Israel.” (Eze 29:1-7) The language was fitting; the historian Herodotus (II, 70) stated that the Egyptians used a hook to capture the crocodile and draw it out of the water. Jehovah also foretold that he would put hooks in the jaws of “Gog of the land of Magog” and would bring him forth to the final attack upon God’s people and to his own execution.—Eze 38:1-4; 39:1-4.
HOOPOE
p. 1137
HOOPOE
(hooʹpoe) [Heb., du·khi·phathʹ].
About the size of a slender pigeon, the hoopoe (Upupa epops) is a somewhat cinnamon-colored bird, distinctively marked with alternate broad bars of white and black along its wings and back. Its most conspicuous feature is a crest of plumes, each feather ending in a white border tipped with black, the crest running from the base of the long, slender curved bill all the way to the back of the bird’s head. Though colorfully and conspicuously dressed, the hoopoe is notably unclean in home and habits. Its diet of insects is obtained by probing with its sharp bill not only into the ground but also into dunghills and other filth. The nest gives off a disagreeable odor produced by secretions of the bird’s oil glands, and it also becomes foul smelling due to the bird’s failure to clean the nest of excrement. Thus, while not a bird of prey nor an eater of carrion, the hoopoe was included among the birds listed as unclean for food in the Mosaic Law.—Le 11:13, 19; De 14:12, 18.
Hoopoe, pretty bird with unclean habits
Found throughout southern Asia and Africa and parts of Europe, the hoopoe migrates to Palestine about the first of March and remains until the approach of winter, when it heads southward to Egypt and other parts of northern Africa.
The identification of this bird with “the lapwing,” as in the King James Version (Le 11:19; De 14:18), is no longer followed by modern translations. The translators of the Greek Septuagint and the Latin Vulgate understood it to be “the hoopoe” (eʹpops, LXX; upupa, Vg), and the Syriac and Arabic names for the hoopoe (Syriac, qaqupha; Arabic, hudhudu) also confirm this identification.
Some believe the Hebrew name for the hoopoe (du·khi·phathʹ) is intended to represent the peculiar, somewhat dovelike cry of the bird, as is clearly the case with its name in the other languages mentioned. Others would derive the name from the Hebrew verb meaning “pound” (compare Nu 11:8), noting the hoopoe’s practice of probing the ground for its food.
HOPE
pp. 1137–1140
HOPE
It can mean trust, reliance; desire accompanied with expectation of what is desired or belief that it is attainable; one on whom hopes are centered; a source of hopeful expectation, or promise; something that is hoped for, or an object of hope. The Hebrew root verb qa·wahʹ, from which come terms rendered “hope,” basically means “wait for” with eager expectation. (Ge 49:18) In the Christian Greek Scriptures, the sense of the Greek term el·pisʹ (hope) is “expectation of good.”
No Real Hope Without God. True hope, as spoken of in the Bible, is superior to mere desire, which may have no foundation or prospect of fulfillment. It is also better than mere expectation, because that which is expected is not always desirable. The Bible shows that the people of the world in general have no real, solidly based hope; mankind is going into death, and without knowledge of a provision from a higher source there is no hope in what lies ahead. Solomon expressed the futility of man’s situation without God’s intervention as “the greatest vanity! . . . Everything is vanity.”—Ec 12:8; 9:2, 3.
The faithful patriarch Job said that there is hope even for a tree to sprout again, but man, when he dies, is gone permanently. But Job then indicated that he was speaking of man on his own without help from God, for Job expressed the desire and hope that God would remember him. (Job 14:7-15) Similarly, the apostle Paul informs Christians that they, having the hope of resurrection, should not “sorrow just as the rest also do who have no hope.” (1Th 4:13) Again, speaking to Gentile Christians, Paul points out to them that before coming to a knowledge of God’s provision through Christ, they were alienated from the nation with which God had in the past been dealing, and as Gentiles they then “had no hope and were without God in the world.”—Eph 2:12.
Expressions common among those who have no hope in God and his promise of a resurrection of the dead are similar to the words of the disobedient inhabitants of Jerusalem who, instead of showing repentance and sorrow when faced with the threat of destruction of their city as a judgment from God, abandoned themselves to sensual enjoyment. They said: “Let there be eating and drinking, for tomorrow we shall die.” (Isa 22:13) The apostle warns against becoming infected with the attitude of such hopeless ones.—1Co 15:32, 33.
Wrong Hopes. Paul was not denying that the people of the world have some reasonable hopes that they pursue, some of a commendable nature. Rather, he showed that, without God, a person’s hopes are of no consequence; really, they are futile in the long run.
But besides the minor, common, normal human hopes there are bad ones. There are hopes that are wickedly entertained. In some instances these may appear to be fulfilled, but in actuality they are realized only in a temporary sense, for a proverb states: “The expectation of the righteous ones is a rejoicing, but the very hope of the wicked ones will perish.” (Pr 10:28) Additionally, “When a wicked man dies, his hope perishes; and even expectation based on powerfulness has perished.” (Pr 11:7) So, selfish hopes, and those based on a false foundation of materialism, on lies, on wrong dealings, or on the power or promises of men, are sure to be frustrated.
The Source of Hope. Jehovah God is the Source of true hope and the One able to fulfill all his promises and the hopes of those trusting in him. It is through his undeserved kindness that he has given mankind “comfort and good hope.” (2Th 2:16) He has been the hope of righteous men in all ages. He was called “the hope of Israel” and “the hope of [Israel’s] forefathers” (Jer 14:8; 17:13; 50:7), and many are the expressions of hope, trust, and confidence in him in the Hebrew Scriptures. In his loving-kindness toward his people, even when they were going into exile for disobedience to him, he said to them: “I myself well know the thoughts that I am thinking toward you, . . . thoughts of peace, and not of calamity, to give you a future and a hope.” (Jer 29:11) Jehovah’s promise kept alive the faith and hope of faithful Israelites during the Babylonian exile; it greatly strengthened men such as Ezekiel and Daniel, for Jehovah had said: “There exists a hope for your future, . . . and the sons will certainly return to their own territory.” (Jer 31:17) That hope came to fruition when a faithful Jewish remnant returned in 537 B.C.E. to rebuild Jerusalem and its temple.—Ezr 1:1-6.
Hope of Reward Proper. The hope of the servant of God that he will receive a reward is not selfishness. For a true view and proper understanding of God, a person must know that loving-kindness and generosity are outstanding qualities of God; the individual must believe not only that God is but also “that he becomes the rewarder of those earnestly seeking him.” (Heb 11:6) Hope keeps the Christian minister balanced and in God’s service, knowing that Jehovah will provide his daily needs. The apostle Paul points this out, drawing on the principles set forth in the Law. Paul quotes the law at Deuteronomy 25:4: “You must not muzzle a bull while it is threshing.” He then adds: “Really for our sakes it was written, because the man who plows ought to plow in hope and the man who threshes ought to do so in hope of being a partaker.”—1Co 9:9, 10.
Essential to Faith. Hope is also essential to faith; it is the groundwork and basis for faith. (Heb 11:1) In turn, faith makes the hope brighter and stronger. The apostle Paul, in order to strengthen Christians, cites the fine example of Abraham. When Abraham and his wife Sarah were, from a human standpoint, beyond the hope of having children, it is said: “Although beyond hope, yet based on hope he had faith, that he might become the father of many nations in accord with what had been said: ‘So your seed will be.’” Abraham knew that as far as producing children was concerned, his body and that of Sarah were “deadened.” But he did not grow weak in faith. Why? “Because of the promise of God he did not waver in a lack of faith, but became powerful by his faith.”—Ro 4:18-20.
The apostle then applies Abraham’s example of faith and hope to Christians, concluding: “Let us exult, based on hope of the glory of God . . . and the hope does not lead to disappointment; because the love of God has been poured out into our hearts through the holy spirit, which was given us.”—Ro 5:2, 5.
The Christian Hope. The hope of the Christian and, indeed, of mankind lies in Jesus Christ. The gaining of lasting life in heaven or on earth was not open to any of humankind until Christ Jesus “shed light upon life and incorruption through the good news.” (2Ti 1:10) The spirit-begotten brothers of Christ are told that they have heavenly hopes because of the great mercy of God, who gave to them “a new birth to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.” (1Pe 1:3, 4; Col 1:5, 27; Tit 1:1, 2; 3:6, 7) This happy hope is to be realized “at the revelation of Jesus Christ.” (1Pe 1:13, 21; Tit 2:13) Christ Jesus is therefore called “our hope” by the apostle Paul.—1Ti 1:1.
This hope of everlasting life and incorruption for those who are “partakers of the heavenly calling” (Heb 3:1) is solidly based and is something that can be confidently relied on. It is supported by two things in which it is impossible for God to lie, namely, his promise and his oath, and the hope resides with Christ, who is now immortal in the heavens. Therefore this hope is spoken of as “an anchor for the soul, both sure and firm, and it enters in within the curtain [as the high priest entered the Most Holy on the Day of Atonement], where a forerunner has entered in our behalf, Jesus, who has become a high priest according to the manner of Melchizedek forever.”—Heb 6:17-20.
Must be developed and maintained. The necessity for Christians to hold on to the “one hope” (Eph 4:4) is constantly stressed in the Bible. It requires continued industriousness and the exercise of freeness of speech and “boasting” over the hope itself. (Heb 3:6; 6:11) Hope is developed by endurance under tribulation; this leads to an approved condition before God, from whom hope comes. (Ro 5:2-5) It is placed alongside faith and love as one of the three qualities characterizing the Christian congregation since the disappearance of the miraculous gifts of the spirit that were present in the first-century congregation.—1Co 13:13.
Qualities and benefits. Hope is indispensable to the Christian. It accompanies joy, peace, and power of holy spirit. (Ro 15:13) It promotes freeness of speech in the approach to God for his undeserved kindness and mercy. (2Co 3:12) It enables the Christian to endure with rejoicing, no matter what the conditions may be. (Ro 12:12; 1Th 1:3) As a helmet protected the head of a warrior, so the hope of salvation protects the mental powers, enabling the Christian to maintain integrity. (1Th 5:8) Hope is a strengthening thing, because, while the anointed Christian yet on earth does not possess the reward of heavenly life, his desire with expectation is so strong that, despite severe trials and difficulties, he keeps on waiting patiently for the hoped-for thing with endurance.—Ro 8:24, 25.
Hope helps keep the Christian in a clean way of life, for he knows that God and Christ, in whom the hope lies, are pure and that he cannot hope to be like God and to receive the reward if he practices uncleanness or unrighteousness. (1Jo 3:2, 3) It is closely allied with the greatest quality, love, for one having the true love of God will also have hope in all of God’s promises. And he will, additionally, hope the very best for his brothers in the faith, loving them and trusting their sincerity of heart in Christ.—1Co 13:4, 7; 1Th 2:19.
Superior to hope under the Law. Prior to the giving of the Law to Israel, the faithful forefathers of the nation had hope in God. (Ac 26:6, 7; Ge 22:18; Mic 7:20; 2Ti 1:3) They looked for God’s provision for life. When the Law came, it appeared at first that here would be the fulfillment of their hope. But, on the contrary, the Law exposed all as sinners before God and, by making transgressions manifest, condemned all under it to death. (Ga 3:19; Ro 7:7-11) The Law itself was holy, not bad; yet by its very holiness and righteousness, it exposed the imperfections of those under it. (Ro 7:12) As foretold through the prophets, it was necessary for God to bring in “a better hope” through Jesus Christ, setting aside the Law and enabling those putting faith in Christ to draw near to God.—Heb 7:18, 19; 11:40; compare Jer 31:31-34.
Hope for all mankind. The undeserved kindness of God is further magnified in that the wonderful hope that he opened up for the spiritual brothers of Jesus Christ, to be joint heirs with him in the heavenly calling (Heb 3:1), is also closely tied in with a hope for all mankind who desire to serve God. The apostle Paul, after outlining the hope of those who have the expectation of becoming the heavenly “sons of God” and joint heirs with Christ, explains: “The eager expectation of the creation is waiting for the revealing of the sons of God. For the creation was subjected to futility, not by its own will but through him that subjected it, on the basis of hope that the creation itself also will be set free from enslavement to corruption and have the glorious freedom of the children of God.”—Ro 8:14, 17, 19-21.
According to Paul’s words at Romans 8:20, 21, Jehovah God did not destroy man’s forefather Adam at the time of his sin, but he allowed men to be born from an imperfect father, with futility facing them not because of any deliberate fault of their own, but because of inherited imperfection. However, God did not leave them without hope but kindly set forth hope through the promised “seed” (Ge 3:15; 22:18), who is Jesus Christ. (Ga 3:16) The Messiah’s first coming had been forecast in prophecy by Daniel. (Da 9:24-27) The preaching of John the Baptizer roused the expectations of the nation of Israel. (Mt 3:1, 2; Lu 3:15) Jesus fulfilled that hope by his ministry, death, and resurrection. But the great hope for mankind in general, both the living and the dead, lies in the Kingdom of Christ, when he and his joint heirs serve as heavenly kings and priests. Then mankind exercising faith will eventually be released from the corruption of imperfection and sin and will come to the full status of “children of God.” Their hope is reinforced by God’s resurrection of his Son more than 1,900 years ago.—Ac 17:31; 23:6; 24:15.
Jehovah God has provided his Word the Bible with its instruction and examples, so that all men may have hope. (Ro 15:4; 1Co 10:11; 2Ti 3:16, 17) This hope has to be proclaimed to others by those possessing it; in so doing, the possessor of hope saves himself and those who listen to him.—1Pe 3:15; 1Ti 4:16.
HOPHNI
p. 1140
HOPHNI
(Hophʹni) [from Egyptian, meaning “Tadpole”].
One of High Priest Eli’s sons. Hophni and his brother Phinehas were “good-for-nothing men,” guilty of sacrilegious conduct and gross immorality. (1Sa 1:3; 2:12-17, 22-25) Because of unfaithfulness while serving as priest at Jehovah’s sanctuary, Jehovah judged Hophni worthy of death, which befell him at the time the Philistines captured the sacred Ark.—1Sa 2:34; 4:4, 11, 17; see PHINEHAS No. 2.
HOPHRA
p. 1140
HOPHRA
(Hophʹra) [from Egyptian, meaning “The Heart of Ra [the sun-god] Endures”].
In the Greek Septuagint (Jer 51:30, corresponding to 44:30 in most versions), he is called Ou·a·phreʹ. Pharaoh Hophra is called Apries by Herodotus. Hophra is believed to have reigned for 19 years. However, according to Herodotus (II, 161), he reigned for 25 years.
After the Jews fled to Egypt in 607 B.C.E., Jehovah said by the mouth of Jeremiah: “Here I am giving Pharaoh Hophra, the king of Egypt, into the hand of his enemies and into the hand of those seeking for his soul.” (Jer 44:1, 26, 30) This was to be a sign of imminent calamity to come over the Jews dwelling in Egypt. (Jer 44:29) According to Herodotus (II, 161-169), Hophra (Apries) undertook a disastrous expedition to Cyrene to help the Libyans against the Greeks in the sixth century B.C.E. Hophra’s troops revolted against him and set up Ahmose II (Amasis) as rival king. Even then, Hophra was so arrogant that he “supposed that not even a god could depose him from his throne.” However, he was taken prisoner and finally was killed by being strangled.
HOR
pp. 1140–1141
HOR
[Heb., Hor ha·harʹ, “Hor the Mountain”].
1. The mountain near Moserah on the border of Edom where Aaron died shortly before Israel’s entry into the Promised Land. With the assembly of Israel watching, Aaron, Moses, and Aaron’s son Eleazar ascended Mount Hor. On the mountaintop Moses removed Aaron’s priestly garments and clothed Eleazar with them. After this, Aaron died, and Moses and Eleazar probably buried him there.—Nu 20:22-29; De 32:50; compare De 10:6.
According to the historian Josephus, Mount Hor was one of the high mountains encompassing the Edomite city of Petra. (Jewish Antiquities, IV, 82, 83 [iv, 7]) Tradition has linked it with Jebel Harun (meaning “Mountain of Aaron”), a twin-topped, red sandstone mountain having an elevation of some 1,460 m (4,790 ft) and situated less than 5 km (3 mi) WSW of Petra. However, Jebel Harun does not seem to fit the Biblical description of Israel’s coming from Kadesh (Kadesh-barnea) to Mount Hor “on the frontier of the land of Edom.” (Nu 33:37-39, 41) Jebel Harun is not on Edom’s border, but within that country. Thus for Israel to have reached this traditional site would have meant trespassing on Edom’s territory. But this could not have occurred, since the Israelites had previously been denied passage through Edom. (Nu 20:14-22; De 2:5-8) Hence, many scholars favor as a possible identification the isolated, steep-sided white chalk Jebel Madurah (Har Zin [Hor Ha Har]), a mountain about 40 km (25 mi) SW of the Dead Sea, and about 60 km (37 mi) ENE of Kadesh.
2. A mountain marking the northern extremity of Canaan. (Nu 34:7, 8) No certain identification can be made. Some scholars believe that this Mount Hor (Heb., Hor ha·harʹ) may be the same as Mount Hermon. Others suggest that it perhaps designates the entire Lebanon Range or a prominent peak thereof.
HORAM
p. 1141
HORAM
(Hoʹram).
King of Gezer; one of the 31 kings defeated by the Israelites under the leadership of Joshua during the conquest of the Promised Land. Horam and all his host were killed when they came to the aid of Lachish at the time of Joshua’s campaign against that city.—Jos 10:33; 12:7, 8, 12, 24.
HOREB
p. 1141
HOREB
(Hoʹreb) [Dry; Waste].
“The mountain of the true God,” apparently the same as Mount Sinai. (1Ki 19:8; Ex 33:6) Generally, though, Horeb seems to designate the mountainous region around Mount Sinai, otherwise called the Wilderness of Sinai.—De 1:6, 19; 4:10, 15; 5:2; 9:8; 18:16; 29:1; 1Ki 8:9; 2Ch 5:10; Ps 106:19; Mal 4:4; compare Ex 3:1, 2; Ac 7:30; see SINAI Nos. 1 and 2.
At Horeb, Jehovah’s angel appeared to Moses in the midst of the burning thornbush, commissioning him to lead Israel out of Egypt. (Ex 3:1-15) Later, while at Rephidim, the liberated Israelites complained about having no water to drink. Thereupon, at Jehovah’s direction, Moses, accompanied by some of the older men of Israel, went to a rock in Horeb, evidently the mountainous region of Horeb, and struck the rock with his rod. Water miraculously began issuing forth from this rock. (Ex 17:1-6; compare Ps 105:41.) Centuries afterward, the prophet Elijah fled from vengeful Queen Jezebel to Horeb by way of Beer-sheba.—1Ki 19:2-8.
HOREM
p. 1141
HOREM
(Hoʹrem) [possibly, Small Split Rock].
A fortified city of Naphtali. (Jos 19:35, 38, 39) Its location is unknown today.
HORESH
p. 1141
HORESH
(Hoʹresh) [Wooded Place].
A site in the Wilderness of Ziph where David hid from Saul. Here also Jonathan acknowledged David as the next king of Israel, and the two men “concluded a covenant” of mutual support. (1Sa 23:15-19) Horesh is tentatively identified with modern-day Khirbet Khoreisa, about 9 km (5.5 mi) SSE of Hebron.
HOR-HAGGIDGAD
p. 1141
HOR-HAGGIDGAD
(Hor-hag·gidʹgad).
An Israelite wilderness camping site. As discussed under the heading BENE-JAAKAN, a comparison of Numbers 33:31-33 with Deuteronomy 10:6, 7 seems to indicate that the Israelites passed through this same region twice, Hor-haggidgad being called “Gudgodah” on the later trip. (See GUDGODAH.) The exact location cannot be determined with certainty. Most scholars, however, tentatively identify Hor-haggidgad (Gudgodah) with a site on the Wadi Khadakhid, about 65 km (40 mi) NNW of the Gulf of ʽAqaba.
HORI
p. 1141
HORI
(Hoʹri).
1. A descendant of Seir the Horite through Lotan.—Ge 36:20-22; 1Ch 1:39.
2. A Simeonite whose son Shaphat was one of the 12 spies sent out by Moses from the Wilderness of Paran.—Nu 13:2, 3, 5.
HORITE
pp. 1141–1142
HORITE
(Horʹite).
A people inhabiting the mountains of Seir in patriarchal times. They are called in the Bible “the sons of Seir the Horite.” (Ge 36:20, 21, 29, 30) The Edomites “proceeded to dispossess them and to annihilate them from before them and to dwell in their place.”—De 2:12, 22.
At Genesis 36:2, in the Masoretic text, the grandfather of one of Esau’s wives is called “Zibeon the Hivite.” At verses 20 and 24, however, he is shown to be a descendant of Seir the Horite. “Horite” may mean merely “cave dweller,” from Hebrew chor (“hole”). This would make Zibeon a Hivite who was a cave dweller.
At Joshua 9:7 the Greek Septuagint calls the Gibeonites “Chorrean” (Horites) instead of “Hivites,” but this apparently is an error, in view of the fact that the Gibeonites belonged to one of the seven Canaanite nations devoted to destruction (the Horites did not). The Masoretic text has “Hivites.”—Jos 9:22-27; De 7:1, 2.
Hurrians. Many modern scholars now believe that the Horites are actually a people whom they call Hurrians. This conclusion is based primarily on linguistic similarities, particularly similarities in proper names in ancient tablets that were discovered in recent times over a wide area reaching from modern Turkey into Syria and Palestine. So they hold that the “Hurrians” came to be called Horites. But note E. A. Speiser’s comments in The World History of the Jewish People (1964, Vol. 1, p. 159). He first advances this argument:
“Biblical Jebusites, too, proved to be Hurrians in disguise. They were of foreign stock (Jud. 19:12), a description borne out by the Jebusite personal name Awarnah (II Sam. 24:16, Kethib). A 14th century ruler of Jerusalem, or Jebus, bore a name containing the attested Hurrian element Hepa. Thus Jebusites and Hivites alike—two of the featured pre-Israelite nations—were merely subdivisions of the wide-spread Hurrian group.” But then he adds:
“The above conclusion, however, must now be modified in one significant respect. The required change detracts nothing from the position of the local Hurrians in early Biblical times; but it does affect the automatic identification of Hurrians with Horites. . . . There is no archaeological evidence whatever for a Hurrian settlement in Edom or Transjordan. It follows, therefore, that the Biblical term Hori—much in the same manner as Cush—must have been used at one time in two distinct and unrelated meanings.”
Therefore, though the scholars wish to use a name not found in the Bible to apply to a widespread people who, they say, include the Horites, Hivites, and Jebusites, they admit that, for example, there is no evidence of Hurrian population in Edom, where Biblical Horites lived. The Bible, then, in calling the pre-Edomite inhabitants of Seir “Horites” evidently restricts the name to that group in Seir.
HORMAH
pp. 1142–1143
HORMAH
(Horʹmah) [A Devoting to Destruction].
A city in the southern part of the territory of Judah (1Ch 4:30), but possibly the name is applied to more than one site, the other being perhaps a place or region.
Following the return of the 12 Israelite spies to Kadesh (Nu 13:26), the Israelites at first refused to attempt an invasion of Canaan. Then, following Jehovah’s condemnation of their rebellious attitude and lack of faith, they decided to attempt it, contrary to his instructions. They “got up early in the morning” to go up to the place that Jehovah mentioned. The record speaks of their endeavoring to “go up to the top of the mountain.” (Nu 14:40) However, their statement about going up to “the place that Jehovah mentioned” may indicate “the mountainous region of the Amorites” referred to by Moses in his restatement of the events, rather than a particular mountain. (De 1:19-21, 41-43) The record does not indicate how far they traveled, nor does it specifically indicate whether the actions described took place during one day or not; but the text seems to indicate events occurring within a relatively short space of time.
Whatever was the case, the record shows that they were met by the Amalekites and Canaanites (at De 1:44, “Amorites,” a term used to refer to the people of Canaan in general; compare Ge 48:22; Jos 24:15), and these defeated the Israelites, scattering them “as far as Hormah.” (Nu 14:45) The account in Deuteronomy 1:44 says they were scattered “in Seir as far as Hormah.” Seir was the territory of the Edomites, and their dominion then seems to have extended W of the Wadi Arabah into the Negeb region. (Compare Nu 20:14, 16; Jos 11:17.) Following this defeat, the Israelites returned to Kadesh.—De 1:45, 46.
Their wandering period having ended, the Israelites again advanced toward Canaan and were attacked by the Canaanite king of Arad. (See ARAD No. 2.) Again we do not know how far to the S the king of Arad advanced before engaging in combat with the Israelites, but the Israelites, following a vow to Jehovah, gained the victory over this king and ‘devoted his cities to destruction,’ thereafter naming the place “Hormah.” (Nu 21:1-3; see DEVOTED THING.) While Moses had already employed this name in the earlier account of the Canaanites’ victory over Israel, it is probable that he did so in an anticipatory way, intending to refer to it later in the record, showing the origin of the name. (Nu 14:45) The Israelites did not settle in the region then, however, but traveled around Edom and turned N, eventually making their entry into Canaan by crossing the Jordan N of the Dead Sea.—Nu 21:4; 22:1.
At Joshua 12:14 “the king of Hormah” is listed next to the king of Arad among the 31 kings defeated by Joshua. It seems unlikely that this refers to the victory gained earlier while Moses was yet alive and Joshua was serving as military commander, since these victories are listed as though gained after Israel’s crossing the Jordan into Canaan. (Jos 12:7, 8) Though this victory by Joshua is not specifically described, it may be included in the statement at Joshua 10:40-42. This would indicate that after Israel departed from that region in order to travel around the land of Edom, the Canaanites resettled the territory. While Joshua is shown to have defeated the king of Hormah, the record does not state that the Israelites then occupied the city of Hormah.—Compare the case of Gezer at Jos 12:12; Jg 1:29.
The city was included in the list of towns “at the extremity of the tribe of the sons of Judah toward the boundary of Edom in the south.” (Jos 15:21, 30) However, it was assigned to the tribe of Simeon as an “enclave” city within Judah’s territory. (Jos 19:1, 2, 4; compare 16:9.) Since the record only shows that Joshua defeated Hormah’s king (not mentioning any conquest of the city), the tribes of Judah and Simeon thereafter combined their forces to “strike the Canaanites inhabiting Zephath and to devote it to destruction. Hence the name of the city was called Hormah.” (Jg 1:17) Their naming of the city here simply may have been a confirmation or restatement of the name applied to it earlier. The use of the name Hormah back in Moses’ time is considered by some to have been with reference to the entire district or region instead of the one city of Zephath. This would mean that the entire district was under ban, or devoted to destruction, whenever that destruction should eventually be accomplished.—Compare Commentary on the Old Testament, by C. F. Keil and F. Delitzsch, 1973, Vol. II, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, p. 256; see ZEPHATH.
The location of Hormah is uncertain. Various suggestions have been given, but since the proposed sites are all over 60 km (37 mi) N of Kadesh-barnea, from which the Israelites initially started out “early in the morning” (Nu 14:40), and since Hormah is stated to be the point to which they were scattered in defeat, evidently fleeing back toward Kadesh, such positions so far to the N would hardly seem to fit the Biblical account.
Though still a Simeonite city in David’s time, Hormah was one of the places he visited during his exile as a fugitive and one of the cities to which he later sent gifts.—1Sa 30:26-31; 1Ch 4:24, 28-31.
HORN
pp. 1143–1144
HORN
Animal horns were used in Israel as vessels for oil, as drinking flasks, as inkhorns and containers for cosmetics, and as musical or signaling instruments.—1Sa 16:1, 13; 1Ki 1:39; Eze 9:2; see SECRETARY’S INKHORN.
Musical and Signaling Instruments. The Hebrew word qeʹren is the general designation for an animal’s horn. (Ge 22:13) It is used once to refer to a wind instrument, namely, in the expression “horn [Heb., qeʹren] of the ram” in Joshua 6:5. This expression is put in parallel with the Hebrew word shoh·pharʹ (horn), a term always referring to a ram’s horn used as a musical instrument. The modern shoh·pharʹ is a hollow ram’s horn about 36 cm (14 in.) long, straightened by heat but curved upward at the bell end. It has a separate mouthpiece to facilitate blowing. The shoh·pharʹ of Bible times, it is thought, had no separate mouthpiece, and according to the Talmud, the ram’s horn was not straightened but left crooked.
The shoh·pharʹ was basically used as a signaling instrument. It assembled the Israelite forces, sometimes sounded the “alarm signal” against a city to be attacked, and directed other maneuvers in warfare. (Jg 3:27; 6:34; 2Sa 2:28; Joe 2:1; Zep 1:16) In case of enemy attack, the shoh·pharʹ gave warning. (Ne 4:18-20) Being just a signaling instrument in battle, the sound of 300 of these horns would, under normal circumstances, indicate an army of considerable size. So when the Midianites heard the horns blown by everyone in Gideon’s band of 300 men, “the whole camp got on the run,” terror stricken.—Jg 7:15-22.
In addition to the horn’s announcing every new moon, it proclaimed the year of Jubilee and added to the joyful spirit of other occasions. (Ps 81:3; Le 25:8-10; 2Sa 6:15; 2Ch 15:14) When Jehovah stated the terms of the Law covenant, the miraculous sound of a horn was one of the features of the spectacle at Mount Sinai. (Ex 19:16-19; 20:18) To proclaim the beginning and the end of the Sabbath with the shoh·pharʹ appears to have been a custom established before the Common Era.
Israelites of all stations seemed to know how to use the shoh·pharʹ. The priests blew it when marching around Jericho and likely were the ones who announced the Jubilee with it. (Jos 6:4, 5, 15, 16, 20; Le 25:8-10) Its being sounded by Ehud, by Gideon and his 300 men, and by Joab, as well as by the watchmen, who were not necessarily Levites, indicates general familiarity with the instrument.—Jg 3:27; 6:34; 7:22; 2Sa 2:28; Eze 33:2-6.
The Hebrew term yoh·velʹ (ram) is used as a synonym of shoh·pharʹ in Exodus 19:13, where it is rendered “ram’s horn.” At Daniel 3:5, 7, 10, 15, qeʹren appears in Aramaic as part of the Babylonian orchestra.—See TRUMPET.
Horns of Altars. The horns of both the incense altar and the altar of sacrifice at the tabernacle were hornlike projections extending outward from the four corners. They were overlaid with the same material as the altar, either copper or gold. (Ex 27:2; 37:25, 26) The altars at Solomon’s temple were probably patterned after those of the tabernacle.—1Ki 6:20, 22.
It was on the horns of the altar of sacrifice that Moses put some of the blood of the bull of the sin offering at the installation service to “purify the altar from sin.” (Le 8:14, 15) According to Jehovah’s direction, the priest was to put the blood of certain sacrifices on the horns of either one altar or the other, depending on the sacrifice offered.—Le 4:7, 18, 25, 30, 34; 16:18.
Jehovah said that the sins of Judah were engraved “on the horns of their altars” (Jer 17:1), making the altars unclean and their sacrifices unacceptable; and in Amos 3:14 Jehovah states his purpose to desecrate the altars for calf worship at Bethel by the cutting off of their horns.
The statement at Exodus 21:14 may mean that even a priest was to be executed for murder, or that the act of taking hold of the horns of the altar would not shield any willful murderer.—Compare 1Ki 2:28-34.
The altars seen in vision by Ezekiel and John had horns.—Eze 43:15; Re 9:13, 14.
Figurative Usage. An animal’s horn (Heb., qeʹren; Gr., keʹras) is a formidable weapon and Biblically was used quite often in a figurative sense, especially in the Hebrew Scriptures. Rulers and ruling dynasties, both the righteous and the wicked, were symbolized by horns, and their achieving of conquests was likened to pushing with the horns.—De 33:17; Da 7:24; 8:2-10, 20-24; Zec 1:18-21; Lu 1:69-71; Re 13:1, 11; 17:3, 12; see BEASTS, SYMBOLIC.
In one instance Jehovah, in assuring victory to his people, said he would ‘change the horn of the daughter of Zion to iron.’ (Mic 4:13) Whereas Jehovah raised up the horn of his people, or caused it to be exalted, the wicked are warned not to lift up their horn arrogantly, for the horns of the wicked will be cut down. (1Sa 2:10; Ps 75:4, 5, 10; 89:17; Am 6:12-14) In expression of his feeling of complete abandonment, Job sorrowfully states: “I have thrust my horn in the very dust.”—Job 16:15.
“Horn” may also be used to describe an article shaped like a horn. At Ezekiel 27:15, the “horns of ivory” probably refer to elephant tusks. At Isaiah 5:1 the Hebrew phrase “a horn the son of oil [or, fatness]” evidently refers to “a fruitful hillside,” the “horn” being used to represent the upward slope of the hill.—NW, ftn.
HORONAIM
p. 1144
HORONAIM
(Hor·o·naʹim) [possibly, Two Holes [that is, caves]].
A place in Moab included among those against which Jehovah’s judgment was directed. (Isa 15:1, 5; Jer 48:1, 3, 5, 34) Its exact location is uncertain. However, the possible meaning of its name has led some to identify Horonaim tentatively with el-ʽIraq (meaning “Cave”), situated about 490 m (1,600 ft) below the level of the Moabite plateau and about 18 km (11 mi) E of the southern end of the Dead Sea. Horonaim may be the same as the “Hauronen” mentioned in the Moabite Stone as having been taken in battle by Mesha the king of Moab.
HORONITE
p. 1144
HORONITE
(Horʹo·nite) [Of (Belonging to) Beth-horon or Horonaim].
A designation applied to Sanballat, one of the men opposing the work of Nehemiah. (Ne 2:10, 19) Some scholars think that Sanballat may have been from the Moabite city of Horonaim (Isa 15:5; Jer 48:3) and, in support of this, call attention to his being mentioned with Tobiah the Ammonite and Geshem the Arabian. But the view generally favored is that “Horonite” probably means a native, or inhabitant, of Beth-horon. Both Upper and Lower Beth-horon were located in territory originally assigned to Ephraim.—Jos 16:1, 3, 5.
HORSE
pp. 1144–1146
HORSE
[Heb., sus; reʹkhev (chariot horses); reʹkhesh (team of horses; post horses); Gr., hipʹpos].
Jehovah, the Creator of this animal, when reproving Job, described some of the horse’s principal characteristics: its great strength, its snorting with its large nostrils, its pawing the ground in impatience, its excitement at the prospect of battle, and its not being terrified by the clashing of weapons. (Job 39:19-25) This familiar animal has, from ancient times, been closely associated with man, who has used the bridle and the whip to control it.—Ps 32:9; Pr 26:3; Jas 3:3.
Military Use. Apart from its use by kings, princes, and state officials, or for rapid communication systems (2Sa 15:1; Ec 10:7; Es 6:7, 8; 8:14; Jer 17:25; 22:4), the horse was used mainly in warfare in ancient times.—Pr 21:31; Isa 5:28; Jer 4:13; 8:16; 46:4, 9.
Horses, however, do not lend themselves well for military use in mountainous, rough terrain. (Am 6:12) Hence, when King Ahab of Israel defeated the army of Syria, Ben-hadad’s servants offered the excuse that it was because the God of Israel was “a God of mountains” and not of the level plains, where horses and chariots operate to advantage. Nevertheless, Jehovah gave Israel the victory even in the plains.—1Ki 20:23-29.
The horse was such a formidable part of an effective fighting force that the mere sound of a large number of horses and chariots was enough to inspire fear and cause an army that considered itself outnumbered to resort to panicky flight. (2Ki 7:6, 7) The military might of Egypt, Assyria, Babylonia, Medo-Persia, and other nations largely depended on horses. (Isa 31:1, 3; Jer 6:22, 23; 50:35, 37, 41, 42; 51:27, 28; Eze 23:5, 6, 23; 26:7, 10, 11; Na 3:1, 2; Hab 1:6, 8) Repeatedly, horses, equipped with bridles, reins, head ornaments, saddlecloths, and other trappings, are depicted on ancient monuments.
God’s chosen people of ancient times, the Israelites, though, were not to be like the Egyptians and other contemporary nations that considered horses and chariots indispensable to safety and independence. Israel’s kings were forbidden to increase horses for themselves. (De 17:15, 16) Instead of trusting in military might, horses, and chariots, the Israelites were to look to Jehovah for help, and they were never to become fearful of the war equipment of their foes.—De 20:1-4; Ps 20:7; 33:17; Ho 1:7.
King David of Israel was mindful of Jehovah’s prohibition against multiplying horses. In his victory over Hadadezer of Zobah, David could have added many horses to his army, but, instead, he kept only the number he deemed sufficient for his immediate purposes and ordered the remainder to be hamstrung.—2Sa 8:3, 4; 1Ch 18:3, 4; compare Jos 11:6, 9; see HAMSTRING.
From Solomon to the Return From Exile. However, David’s son and successor, Solomon, began to accumulate thousands of horses. (1Ki 4:26 [here “forty thousand stalls of horses” is generally believed to be a scribal error for “four thousand”]; compare 2Ch 9:25.) From Egypt as well as other lands, King Solomon received horses (2Ch 9:28), and horses were among the gifts brought by those desiring to hear his wisdom. (1Ki 10:24, 25; 2Ch 9:23, 24) The animals were stabled in special chariot cities and also at Jerusalem. (1Ki 9:17-19; 10:26) The barley and straw furnished as fodder for the horses were supplied by the regional deputies in charge of providing food for the royal table.—1Ki 4:27, 28.
During Solomon’s reign, royal merchants trafficked in horses and chariots. The price of a horse was 150 silver pieces ($330, if the silver pieces were shekels), and the price of a chariot was 600 silver pieces (c. $1,320, if shekels).—1Ki 10:28, 29; 2Ch 1:16, 17.
In later years kings of Judah and Israel used horses in warfare. (1Ki 22:4; 2Ki 3:7) With reference to Judah, the prophet Isaiah stated that the land was filled with horses. (Isa 2:1, 7) Although at times in Israel’s history conditions of drought, famine, and military reverses greatly reduced the number of horses (1Ki 17:1; 18:1, 2, 5; 2Ki 7:13, 14; 13:7; Am 4:10), the people still put their confidence in horses and looked to Egypt for military assistance. (Isa 30:16; 31:1, 3) Wicked kings of Judah even dedicated certain horses to the pagan cult of the sun, bringing them within the sacred precincts of the temple of Jehovah. (2Ki 23:11) The last Judean king, Zedekiah, rebelled against King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon and then sent to Egypt for horses and military aid. (2Ch 36:11, 13; Eze 17:15) As a result, in fulfillment of prophecy, Judah went into exile.—Eze 17:16-21; Jer 52:11-14.
Horses are mentioned among the beasts of burden that would be used to transport God’s scattered people to Jerusalem. (Isa 66:20) It is therefore notable that in the first fulfillment of the restoration prophecies, the returning Jews brought back 736 horses.—Ezr 2:1, 66; Ne 7:68.
Illustrative Use. In Scripture, the horse figures repeatedly in illustrative settings. The adulterous sons of faithless Jerusalem are likened to “horses seized with sexual heat.” (Jer 5:7, 8) Unfaithful Jerusalem prostituted herself to the rulers of the pagan nations, lusting after them in the style of concubines belonging to those of inordinate sexual capacity, likened to male horses. (Eze 23:20, 21) The stubborn, unrepentant attitude of an apostate people is compared with the impetuous manner of a horse dashing into battle without regard for the consequences.—Jer 8:6.
The special attention and ornamentation lavished on a royal steed is the figure used to represent Jehovah’s turning his favorable attention to his repentant people, making them like a victorious war horse.—Zec 10:3-6.
When Jehovah, through the prophet Joel, foretold a grievous plague to come upon those who professed to be his people, but who were in fact apostates, he described devouring pests having “the appearance of horses.” (Joe 2:1-4) The apostle John received a similar vision of a great locust plague, with locusts ‘resembling horses prepared for battle.’—Re 9:7.
John also saw armies of cavalry to the number of two myriads of myriads (200,000,000) empowered to execute the destructive judgments of God. The horses had death-dealing power in both their heads and their tails. All these horses apparently were under the direction of the four angels that had been bound at the Euphrates River.—Re 9:14-19.
Jehovah’s invisible heavenly war equipment is represented by fiery horses and chariots. (2Ki 2:11, 12) Elisha, on one occasion, prayed for the eyes of his terrified attendant to be opened to see that “the mountainous region was full of horses and war chariots of fire all around Elisha” to protect him from the surrounding forces of Syrians sent out to capture him.—2Ki 6:17.
Centuries later Zechariah received a vision involving four chariots, the first with red horses, the second with black horses, the third with white horses, and the fourth with speckled, parti-colored horses. These are identified as “the four spirits of the heavens.”—Zec 6:1-8; see also Zec 1:8-11.
Zechariah’s prophecy about those doing military service against Jerusalem indicated that Jehovah would come to the rescue of his people and bring destruction upon the enemy and their horses. (Zec 14:12-15; see also Eze 38 and 39.) As one of the blessed results of that action, no more would the horse be used in warfare. Rather, it would be employed as an instrument of service to God’s glory, as implied by the words: “There will prove to be upon the bells of the horse ‘Holiness belongs to Jehovah!’” (Zec 14:20; compare Ex 28:36, 37.) Also, the cutting off of war chariot and horse denotes a restoration of peace.—Zec 9:10.
In the apostle John’s symbolic vision, the glorified Jesus Christ is depicted as riding a white horse and as being accompanied by an army, all of whose members are seated on white horses. This vision was revealed to John as representing the righteousness and justice of the war that Christ will wage against all enemies on behalf of his God and Father, Jehovah. (Re 19:11, 14) Earlier, Christ’s taking kingly action and the calamities that follow are represented by different horsemen and their mounts.—Re 6:2-8.
HORSE GATE
p. 1146
HOSAH
p. 1146
HOSAH
(Hoʹsah).
1. A Merarite gatekeeper for the tent in which the ark of the covenant was put by David. (1Ch 16:1, 37, 38) He and his sons made up a division of gatekeepers assigned to the Shallecheth Gate on the W of the sanctuary.—1Ch 26:10-19.
2. A city in Asher apparently near Tyre, but otherwise unknown.—Jos 19:24, 29, 30.
HOSEA
p. 1146
HOSEA
(Ho·seʹa) [shortened form of Hoshaiah].
Hebrew prophet and writer of the Bible book of Hosea; identified merely as the son of Beeri. Hosea served as Jehovah’s prophet during the reigns of Kings Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah of Judah as well as Jeroboam II (son of Joash) of Israel, in the late ninth century and well into the eighth century B.C.E. (Ho 1:1) Prophets of the same general period included Amos, Isaiah, and Micah.—Am 1:1; Isa 1:1; Mic 1:1.
Hosea may be identified as a prophet (and probably a subject) of the ten-tribe northern kingdom of Israel. That kingdom was the principal object of the declarations in the book of Hosea. Whereas Judah was named therein only 15 times, and its capital city, Jerusalem, not even once, the book contains 44 references to Israel, 37 to Ephraim (Israel’s dominant tribe), and 6 to Samaria, the capital of the northern kingdom. Most of the other locations mentioned in the book either were a part of the northern kingdom or were on its borders.—Ho 1:4, 5; 5:1, 8; 6:8, 9; 10:5, 8, 15; 12:11; 14:6, 7.
Hosea, nevertheless, apparently attached primary importance to the kings of Judah, mentioning all four who reigned there during his ministry, while listing only the one ruling in Israel when he began his work. (Ho 1:1) But, instead of indicating that the prophet came from, or was born in, Judah, this factor may show that Hosea, like other prophets of God, regarded only the Judean kings of David’s family as rightful rulers over God’s people, viewing the northern kingdom of Israel as a general religious and civil apostasy from Jehovah. Of course, this listing of rulers in both kingdoms facilitates more accurate dating of Hosea’s prophetic activity.
HOSEA, BOOK OF
pp. 1146–1148
HOSEA, BOOK OF
A book of the Hebrew Scriptures written by “Hosea the son of Beeri.” (Ho 1:1) In it the writer’s domestic life is paralleled with God’s relationship to Israel. (Chaps 1-3) The book shows that mere formal religious ceremony does not find acceptance with Jehovah. (6:6) It also highlights God’s mercy and loving-kindness.—2:19; 11:1-4; 14:4.
Time and Place of Composition. Hosea began serving as a prophet at a time when Judean King Uzziah (829-778 B.C.E.) and King Jeroboam II of Israel (c. 844-804 B.C.E.) were contemporaries, and thus no later than 804 B.C.E., the apparent end of Jeroboam’s reign. (Ho 1:1) Hosea’s prophetic ministry continued into the reign of King Hezekiah of Judah, whose kingship began about 745 B.C.E. Hence, it spanned no less than 59 years, though it doubtless covered some time in the reigns of Jeroboam II and Hezekiah, thus being somewhat longer. Although Hosea recorded a prophecy concerning Samaria’s destruction (13:16), he did not report its fulfillment, which he probably would have done if the writing of the book had extended to 740 B.C.E., the date of Samaria’s fall. Therefore, the book of Hosea was evidently written in the district of Samaria and completed sometime between 745 and 740 B.C.E.
Setting. The book of Hosea is concerned primarily with the northern ten-tribe kingdom of Israel (also called Ephraim after its dominant tribe, the names being used interchangeably in the book). When Hosea began to prophesy during King Jeroboam’s reign, Israel enjoyed material prosperity. But the people had rejected knowledge of God. (Ho 4:6) Their wicked practices included acts of bloodshed, stealing, fornication, adultery, and the veneration of Baal and calf idols. (2:8, 13; 4:2, 13, 14; 10:5) After King Jeroboam died, prosperity ceased, and frightful conditions, marked by unrest and political assassination, came into existence. (2Ki 14:29–15:30) Faithful Hosea also prophesied amid these circumstances. Finally, in 740 B.C.E., Samaria fell to the Assyrians, bringing the ten-tribe kingdom to its end.—2Ki 17:6.
Hosea’s Wife and the Children. At Jehovah’s command, Hosea took to himself “a wife of fornication and children of fornication.” (Ho 1:2) This does not mean that the prophet married a prostitute or an immoral woman already having illegitimate children. It indicates that the woman would become adulterous and have such children after her marriage to the prophet. Hosea married Gomer, who “bore to him a son,” Jezreel. (1:3, 4) Gomer later gave birth to a daughter, Lo-ruhamah, and thereafter to a son named Lo-ammi, both evidently being fruits of her adultery, as no personal reference is made to the prophet in connection with their births. (1:6, 8, 9) Lo-ruhamah means “[She Was] Not Shown Mercy,” and the meaning of Lo-ammi is “Not My People,” these names indicating Jehovah’s disapproval of wayward Israel. On the other hand, the name of the firstborn child “Jezreel,” meaning “God Will Sow Seed,” is applied to the people favorably in a restoration prophecy.—2:21-23.
After the birth of these children, Gomer apparently abandoned Hosea for her paramours, but it is not said that the prophet divorced her. Evidently she was later forsaken by her lovers and fell into poverty and slavery, for Hosea 3:1-3 seems to indicate that the prophet purchased her as though she were a slave and took her back as a wife. His relationship with Gomer paralleled that of Jehovah with Israel, God being willing to take back his erring people after they repented of their spiritual adultery.—Ho 2:16, 19, 20; 3:1-5.
Some Bible scholars have viewed Hosea’s marriage as visionary, as a trance, or a dream, never carried into action. However, the prophet did not say or indicate that a vision, or a dream, was involved. Others have considered the marriage to be an allegory or a parable. But Hosea did not use symbolic or figurative terminology when discussing it. Viewing this as an account of the actual marriage of Hosea to Gomer and of Gomer’s literal restoration to the prophet gives force and significance to the application of these things historically and factually to Israel. It does not strain the plain Biblical account, and it harmonizes with Jehovah’s choosing of Israel, the nation’s subsequent spiritual adultery, and the people’s restoration to God upon their repentance.
Style. Hosea’s writing style is concise, even abrupt at times. There are rapid changes of thought. The book contains expressions of great feeling and power in the form of rebuke, warning, and exhortation, as well as tender pleas for repentance. And it contains excellent figures of speech.—Ho 4:16; 5:13, 14; 6:3, 4; 7:4-8, 11, 12; 8:7; 9:10; 10:1, 7, 11-13; 11:3, 4; 13:3, 7, 8, 15; 14:5-7.
Canonicity. The book of Hosea stands first in the order of the so-called minor prophets in common English Bibles, as well as in the ancient Hebrew and Septuagint texts. Jerome specified that one of the divisions of the Jews’ sacred books was The Book of the Twelve Prophets, which evidently included the book of Hosea to fill out the number 12. Melito of the second century C.E. left a catalog including these books, as did Origen and others.
Harmony With Other Bible Books. This book harmonizes with thoughts expressed elsewhere in the Bible. (For instance, compare Ho 6:1 with De 32:39; Ho 13:6 with De 8:11-14; 32:15, 18.) The book of Hosea refers to occurrences recorded in other parts of the Scriptures, such as incidents involving Jacob (Ho 12:2-4, 12; Ge 25:26; 32:24-29; 29:18-28; 31:38-41), Israel’s Exodus from Egypt (Ho 2:15; 11:1; 12:13), her unfaithfulness in connection with Baal of Peor (Ho 9:10; Nu 25), and the nation’s request for a human king (Ho 13:10, 11; 1Sa 8:4, 5, 19-22).
Use in the Christian Greek Scriptures. Twice Jesus Christ quoted from Hosea 6:6, using the words “I want mercy, and not sacrifice.” (Mt 9:13; 12:7) He referred to Hosea 10:8 when pronouncing judgment on Jerusalem (Lu 23:30), and this statement was used at Revelation 6:16. Paul and Peter both made use of Hosea 1:10 and 2:23. (Ro 9:25, 26; 1Pe 2:10) Paul quoted from Hosea 13:14 (LXX) when discussing the resurrection, in asking: “Death, where is your victory? Death, where is your sting?”—1Co 15:55; compare also Hosea 14:2 with Hebrews 13:15.
Fulfilled Prophecies. The prophetic words of Hosea 13:16 concerning Samaria’s fall were fulfilled. Hosea’s prophecy also showed that Israel would be deserted by her lovers among the nations. (Ho 8:7-10) Indeed, they were of no assistance when Samaria was destroyed and inhabitants of Israel became Assyrian captives in 740 B.C.E.—2Ki 17:3-6.
Hosea’s prophecy foretold that God would send a fire into the cities of Judah. (Ho 8:14) In the 14th year of King Hezekiah’s reign, Assyrian King Sennacherib “came up against all the fortified cities of Judah and proceeded to seize them.” (2Ki 18:13) However, Hosea also prophesied that Jehovah would save Judah. (Ho 1:7) This occurred when God frustrated Sennacherib’s planned attack on Jerusalem, Jehovah’s angel destroying 185,000 men of the Assyrian army in one night. (2Ki 19:34, 35) But a much more disastrous “fire” came when Jerusalem and the cities of Judah were destroyed by King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon in 607 B.C.E.—2Ch 36:19; Jer 34:6, 7.
Nonetheless, in keeping with inspired restoration prophecies found in the book of Hosea, a remnant of the people of Judah and Israel were gathered together and emerged from the land of exile, Babylonia, in 537 B.C.E. (Ho 1:10, 11; 2:14-23; 3:5; 11:8-11; 13:14; 14:1-8; Ezr 3:1-3) Paul used Hosea 1:10 and 2:23 to emphasize God’s undeserved kindness as expressed toward “vessels of mercy,” and Peter also employed these texts. These apostolic applications show that the prophecies also pertain to God’s merciful gathering of a spiritual remnant.—Ro 9:22-26; 1Pe 2:10.
Messianic prophecy is also found in the book of Hosea. Matthew applied the words of Hosea 11:1 (“out of Egypt I called my son”) to the child Jesus, who was taken into Egypt but was later brought back to Israel.—Mt 2:14, 15.
[Box on page 1147]
HIGHLIGHTS OF HOSEA
Prophecies directed mainly to Israel (the northern kingdom, also called Ephraim) and emphasizing Jehovah’s extraordinary mercy
Written by Hosea after 745 B.C.E., shortly before Israel was taken into exile by Assyria
Jehovah’s dealings with Israel illustrated by Hosea’s domestic life (1:1–3:5)
Hosea is told to marry a woman who thereafter proves to be adulterous, this illustrating Israel’s unfaithfulness to Jehovah
By his wife Gomer, Hosea has a son named Jezreel. The next two children of Gomer, Lo-ruhamah (meaning “[She Was] Not Shown Mercy”) and Lo-ammi (meaning “Not My People”), are evidently the fruitage of her adultery; the meanings of the names point to Jehovah’s withdrawing mercy from Israel and his rejection of the unfaithful people
After experiencing divine judgment for faithlessly turning to Baal worship, Israel will be restored and again experience blessings, fulfilling the meaning of the name Jezreel (that is, “God Will Sow Seed”)
Hosea is directed to take back his adulterous wife; he does so but restricts her activities, prohibiting fornication—indicative of Israel’s situation until the time of returning to Jehovah
Prophetic judgments against Israel (and Judah) for unfaithfulness to Jehovah (4:1–13:16)
By engaging in fraud, murder, stealing, adultery, idolatry, and spiritual prostitution, the people show they have no knowledge of God; so they face an accounting
Israel’s idolatry, moral corruption, and foolishly seeking political alliances with opposing powers (Egypt and Assyria), instead of relying on Jehovah for security, will lead to devastation of the land with the survivors’ being taken away to Assyria
Appeal to return to Jehovah (14:1-9)
People are urged to petition Jehovah for pardon, to offer the bulls of their lips, and no longer to look to a military alliance and war horses for protection
Their return to Jehovah will result in healing, his loving them freely, and a flourishing condition under his blessing
HOSHAIAH
p. 1148
HOSHAIAH
(Ho·shaiʹah) [Saved by Jah; Jah Has Saved].
1. Father of Jezaniah or Azariah, who was a contemporary of the prophet Jeremiah. (Jer 42:1, 2; 43:2) In the Greek Septuagint the name Azariah appears instead of Jezaniah at Jeremiah 42:1.
2. Apparently a prince of Judah who participated in the procession arranged by Nehemiah at the inauguration of the wall of Jerusalem.—Ne 12:31, 32.
HOSHAMA
p. 1148
HOSHAMA
(Hoshʹa·ma) [possibly a shortened form of the name Jehoshama, meaning “Jehovah Has Heard (Listened)”].
One of the seven sons born to King Jehoiachin (Jeconiah) while in Babylonian exile.—1Ch 3:17, 18.
HOSHEA
pp. 1148–1149
HOSHEA
(Ho·sheʹa) [shortened form of Hoshaiah].
1. One of the 12 sent by Moses to spy out the Land of Promise in 1512 B.C.E.; son of Nun of the tribe of Ephraim. Moses, however, preferred to call him Jehoshua, meaning “Jehovah Is Salvation.” (Nu 13:8, 16) In Greek the Septuagint has the name reading I·e·sousʹ (Jesus). As Moses’ successor he was generally called by the shortened Hebrew form “Joshua.”—Jos 1:1.
2. The tribal prince of Ephraim during David’s reign; son of Azaziah.—1Ch 27:20, 22.
3. The Hebrew spelling of Hosea, Jehovah’s prophet, who lived from the ninth into the eighth century B.C.E. during the reigns of Judah’s kings Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah.—Ho 1:1; see HOSEA.
4. Last king of the northern kingdom of Israel, which came to its end in 740 B.C.E.; son of Elah. He did what was bad in Jehovah’s sight, yet not to the same degree as his predecessors. (2Ki 17:1, 2) Hoshea had no hereditary claim to the throne, nor did he receive a special anointing from God to be king. Rather, it was by conspiracy against and murder of King Pekah that the usurper Hoshea gained the throne. Second Kings 15:30 states that Hoshea put Pekah to death and “began to reign in place of him in the twentieth year of Jotham.” Since Judean King Jotham is credited with only 16 years (2Ki 15:32, 33; 2Ch 27:1, 8), this may refer to the 20th year counting from the start of Jotham’s kingship, which would actually be the fourth year of the reign of Jotham’s successor Ahaz.—See JOTHAM No. 3.
It appears that Hoshea was not fully recognized as king over Israel until sometime later, however. Second Kings 17:1 states that, in the 12th year of Ahaz, Hoshea “became king in Samaria over Israel for nine years.” So, it may be that at this point Hoshea was able to establish full control from Samaria. Possibly Assyrian backing at this point aided him, for the records of Assyrian King Tiglath-pileser III make the claim that he put Hoshea on the throne.—See chart “Outstanding Dates During the Period of the Kings of Judah and of Israel” in CHRONOLOGY article.
Shalmaneser V, successor to Tiglath-pileser III, compelled Hoshea to pay tribute, but it was not long before Hoshea sent messengers to So the king of Egypt, appealing for assistance, and subsequently withheld tribute from the Assyrians. Upon learning of this secret conspiracy, Shalmaneser V put Hoshea in the house of detention and laid siege to Samaria. In 740 B.C.E., after a three-year siege, the city fell, its inhabitants were carried off into exile, and the split-off ten-tribe kingdom of Israel came to its end.—2Ki 17:3-6.
5. One of the heads of the people whose descendant, if not he himself, agreed to the Levitical proposal for a trustworthy arrangement in the time of Nehemiah.—Ne 9:5, 38; 10:1, 14, 23.
HOSPITALITY
pp. 1149–1152
HOSPITALITY
The cordial and generous reception and entertainment of guests or strangers. “Hospitality” is translated from the Greek phi·lo·xe·niʹa, literally meaning “love of (fondness for, or kindness to) strangers.”
In Ancient Times. In patriarchal times, though Egyptians and others practiced hospitality, the Semites were most notable for this quality. Care for the traveler was viewed as an integral part of living, and great was the courtesy extended the visitor, whether a stranger, a friend, a relative, or an invited guest.
From the Bible accounts we learn that hospitality was customarily extended to a traveler. He was greeted by a kiss, particularly if a relative. (Ge 29:13, 14) His feet were washed by a member of the household, usually a servant (Ge 18:4), and his animals were fed and cared for. (Ge 24:15-25, 29-33) He was often asked to stay for the night and sometimes even for several days. (Ge 24:54; 19:2, 3) The visitor was regarded as under the householder’s protection during his stay. (Ge 19:6-8; Jg 19:22-24) On departure, he might be escorted partway on his journey.—Ge 18:16.
The importance with which the extending of hospitality was viewed is seen in Reuel’s remarks when his daughters spoke of the “Egyptian” traveler (actually Moses) who had helped them in watering their flock. Reuel exclaimed: “But where is he? Why is it that you have left the man behind? Call him, that he may eat bread.”—Ex 2:16-20.
In the cities. It is evident from the Bible accounts that, particularly in the cities, non-Israelites might not always be hospitable toward Israelites. (Jg 19:11, 12) Also, in the cities hospitality was probably not offered as readily as in more isolated areas. However, a Levite man with his attendant and his concubine sat down after sunset in the public square of Gibeah, seemingly expecting to be offered a place to stay overnight. This indicates that hospitality, even in the cities, was quite common. (Jg 19:15) In this instance, the Levite man remarked that he had provisions for his party as well as for his animals. (Jg 19:19) He required shelter only. But the bad attitude of the Benjamites inhabiting this city made it inhospitable, as was verified by what later occurred.—Jg 19:26-28.
To servants of God. While hospitality was generally practiced, the fine hospitality depicted in the Bible accounts was undoubtedly because, in most instances, the ones showing hospitality were servants of Jehovah. Especially noticeable were the hospitality and respect shown to those who were prophets or special servants of God. Abraham stood by the three angels for whom he provided a meal, while they ate. This seems to have been a token of respect for the men whom Abraham recognized to be angelic representatives of Jehovah. (Ge 18:3, 7, 8) And just as Abraham “ran” to prepare for his guests, Manoah showed eagerness in preparing food for the man whom he thought to be a man of God, but who was actually an angel. (Jg 13:15-18, 21) A prominent woman of Shunem showed hospitality to Elisha because, as she said: “Here, now, I well know that it is a holy man of God that is passing by us constantly.”—2Ki 4:8-11.
Inhospitality condemned. Because the Ammonites and Moabites refused to extend hospitality to the nation of Israel when they were traveling toward the Promised Land, and the Moabites even hired Balaam to call down evil on them, Jehovah decreed that no Ammonite or Moabite man could be admitted to the congregation of Israel. (De 23:3, 4) In this instance it was, not a mere failure to display humanitarian hospitality, but a hatred of God and his people that moved the Ammonites and Moabites to inhospitality and hostility.
Jehovah, through the prophet Isaiah, condemned the people of Israel for their lack of hospitality, telling them that their fasting and bowing before Him was of no value when at the same time they were letting their brothers suffer lack of food, clothing, and shelter.—Isa 58:3-7.
In the First Century C.E. The practice of hospitality in the first century of the Common Era continued much as it had been carried on in earlier times, although conditions had somewhat altered the extent of its practice. The Samaritans and Jews were not on good terms, so hospitality between them was often lacking. (Joh 4:7-9; 8:48) Also, domination by foreign nations had increased enmities, and the country roads were beset by robbers. Even some inns were run by dishonest, inhospitable men.
Nevertheless, among the Jews, the same amenities as in times past were generally observed toward the guest. He was welcomed with a kiss, his head was anointed or greased with oil, and his feet were washed. At banquets the guests were usually seated according to rank and honor.—Lu 7:44-46; 14:7-11.
Toward Jesus’ disciples. The Lord Jesus Christ said, when sending out the 12 and later the 70 to preach in Israel, that they would be received hospitably into the homes of those who appreciated the good news they preached. (Mt 10:5, 6, 11-13; Lu 10:1, 5-9) Though Jesus himself had “nowhere to lay down his head,” he was entertained in homes of persons who recognized him as sent from God.—Mt 8:20; Lu 10:38.
Paul took it as an accepted fact that his Christian brother Philemon would provide hospitality for him upon his visit after being released from prison. This was not presuming upon Philemon, for Paul knew from past association with Philemon that he would be more than anxious to provide what he could. (Phm 21, 22) The apostle John, in his letter written about 98 C.E., pointed out that members of the Christian congregation were under obligation to assist the traveling representatives sent forth, “that we may become fellow workers in the truth.” John also commended Gaius for his hospitality, saying that he had shown this spirit to those sent forth who were “strangers at that.” That is, these were not previously personally known to Gaius but were, nevertheless, warmly treated because of the service they were rendering to the congregation.—3Jo 5-8.
A Mark of True Christianity. Genuine hospitality, from the heart, is a mark of true Christianity. After the outpouring of the holy spirit on the day of Pentecost, 33 C.E., many newly converted Christians remained in Jerusalem to learn more about the good news of the Kingdom before leaving for their homes in various parts of the earth. Hospitality was shown them by the Christians living in Jerusalem, who entertained them in their homes and even sold their possessions and considered all things to be held in common. (Ac 2:42-46) An organized arrangement was later set up by the apostles for distributing food to the needy widows among them.—Ac 6:1-6.
Hospitality is a requirement for Christians. Although many had undergone severe persecution and some had experienced the plundering of their belongings, Paul commanded: “Do not forget hospitality.” (Heb 13:2; 10:34) Peter showed that it should be willingly extended, saying: “Be hospitable to one another without grumbling.” (1Pe 4:9; compare 2Co 9:7.) Emphasizing their prior obligation to fellow believers, Paul wrote that fellow Christians were to “work what is good toward all, but especially toward those related to us in the faith.”—Ga 6:10.
Hospitality was one of the important qualities requisite for those who would be appointed as overseers in the Christian congregations. (1Ti 3:2; Tit 1:7, 8) Also, Paul instructed Timothy, an overseer in Ephesus, that Christian widows put on the list for receiving material assistance from the congregation should be those who had “entertained strangers.” (1Ti 5:9, 10) Evidently these women had made their homes open and available to Christian ministers or missionaries who visited or served the congregation, even though prior to this many of these visitors would naturally have been “strangers” to them. Lydia was such a woman. She was unusually hospitable, Luke reporting: “She just made us come.”—Ac 16:14, 15.
A proof of faith. The disciple James points out that hospitality is essential as a work demonstrating one’s faith. He says: “If a brother or a sister is in a naked state and lacking the food sufficient for the day, yet a certain one of you says to them: ‘Go in peace, keep warm and well fed,’ but you do not give them the necessities for their body, of what benefit is it? Thus, too, faith, if it does not have works, is dead in itself.”—Jas 2:14-17.
Blessings. The Scriptures, in recommending hospitality, point out that great are the spiritual blessings received by the hospitable one. Paul says: “Do not forget hospitality, for through it some, unknown to themselves, entertained angels.” (Heb 13:2; Ge 19:1-3, 6, 7; Jg 6:11-14, 22; 13:2, 3, 8, 11, 15-18, 20-22) Jesus himself stated the principle: “There is more happiness in giving than there is in receiving.”—Ac 20:35.
Out of appreciation for Jesus’ work, Matthew Levi spread a big reception feast for him and, in turn, was blessed by hearing Jesus answer the critical questions of the Pharisees and additionally relate one of his fine illustrations. Matthew’s use of his house in this hospitable way provided the tax collectors and others with whom Matthew was acquainted an opportunity to receive a witness.—Lu 5:27-39.
After Zacchaeus had shown hospitality to Jesus because of his faith, he was immeasurably blessed by hearing Jesus say: “This day salvation has come to this house.”—Lu 19:5-10.
In a prophecy concerning the time of his return in Kingdom glory, Jesus said that the people would be separated, just as sheep are separated from goats by a shepherd. This would be done on the basis of the treatment they would accord his “brothers,” even though they did not see Jesus with their physical eyes. Those showing hospitality and kindness to Christ’s “brothers” would be doing it because they recognized them to be brothers of Christ and sons of God. (Mt 25:31-46) In another statement he showed that not mere humanitarian hospitality would bring lasting reward from God but hospitality rendered to God’s prophets because they are recognized as God’s representatives, disciples belonging to Christ.—Mt 10:40-42; Mr 9:41, 42.
When Not to Be Extended. The Bible tells Christians that there are some to whom they should not extend hospitality. “Everyone that pushes ahead and does not remain in the teaching of the Christ does not have God. . . . If anyone comes to you and does not bring this teaching, never receive him into your homes or say a greeting to him. For he that says a greeting to him is a sharer in his wicked works.” (2Jo 9-11) To keep such a one in the home or to fraternize with him would be dangerous to one’s own spirituality and, in effect, would be condoning his course. It would be misleading to others and a reproach to the congregation. This principle is expressed also at Romans 16:17, 18; Matthew 7:15; 1 Corinthians 5:11-13.
Inns and Lodging Places. The ancient inn was apparently little more than a place of shelter for the traveler, providing also a place for his animals, similar to what has been termed a “caravansary.” Such may have been the lodging place where Joseph’s half brothers stayed on their journey back from Egypt to Canaan (Ge 42:27; 43:21) and where the angel appeared before Moses’ wife Zipporah.—Ex 4:24.
It seems that prostitutes sometimes operated lodging places. Rahab the prostitute of Jericho lodged the two spies sent out by Joshua, and she showed kindness and hospitality to them by hiding them from their pursuers. (Jos 2:1-13) Samson lodged at the house of a prostitute woman in Gaza until midnight, waiting to humiliate the Philistines by carrying off the city gates.—Jg 16:1-3.
Some of the inns in Palestine during the first century C.E. were evidently more elaborate, perhaps providing not only shelter but also food and other services, at a designated charge. The hospitable Samaritan of Jesus’ parable paid out of his own funds for the injured man’s care at an inn.—Lu 10:30-35.
The Guest. In ancient times the guest, while treated with the utmost courtesy and honor, was expected to observe certain amenities and requirements. For example, it was considered among the vilest of acts to partake of another man’s food and then betray him or bring harm to him. (Ps 41:9; Joh 13:18) The guest was not to presume upon his host or on the group gathered together by taking the seat of honor, or the place of prominence, but was to leave this for the host to determine. (Lu 14:7-11) Neither should he ‘wear out his welcome,’ by being at the home of his host too long or by going there too often. (Pr 25:17) It may be noted that Jesus always imparted spiritual blessings when enjoying the hospitality of his host. (Lu 5:27-39; 19:1-8) For a similar reason he told his disciples whom he sent out that when they reached a town, they should stay in the home where hospitality was extended them and not be “transferring from house to house.” They should not be thus seeking a place where the householder could provide them with more comfort, entertainment, or material things.—Lu 10:1-7; Mr 6:7-11.
The apostle Paul, who did much traveling and who received hospitality from many of his Christian brothers, nevertheless, did not make himself a financial burden on any of them. Much of the time he worked at a secular occupation, and he set forth the law: “If anyone does not want to work, neither let him eat.” (2Th 3:7-12; 1Th 2:6) By reason of this, Paul had an answer to the charges of the so-called superfine apostles in Corinth, who accused Paul of taking advantage of the Christians in the congregation there. (2Co 11:5, 7-10) He could boast in the fact that he provided the good news to them absolutely without cost, not even taking the things he had the right to as an apostle and a minister of God.—1Co 9:11-18.
Avoid Hypocritical Hospitality. A warning about accepting a hypocritical display of hospitality is given at Proverbs 23:6-8: “Do not feed yourself with the food of anyone of ungenerous eye [literally, “evil as to eye”], nor show yourself craving his tasty dishes. For as one that has calculated within his soul, so he is. ‘Eat and drink,’ he says to you, but his heart itself is not with you. Your morsel that you have eaten, you will vomit it out, and you will have wasted your pleasant words.” Not being the kind that gives something freeheartedly, but expecting something back for what he gives, such a person calculates against you, inviting you in a hearty manner, but with some ulterior motive. By partaking of his food, and particularly if you crave his tasty dishes so as to desire to enjoy them again, you place yourself to some extent under his power. You may find it hard to refuse some request of his, and you may possibly get involved in difficulty. Then you will feel sick at ever having eaten with him, and the pleasant words that you expressed, hoping that they would promote spirituality and upbuilding friendship, will certainly have been wasted.—Compare Ps 141:4.
HOTHAM
p. 1152
HOTHAM
(Hoʹtham) [Seal; Seal Ring].
1. Son of Heber from the tribe of Asher (1Ch 7:30-32); likely the same person as the Helem mentioned in 1 Chronicles 7:35.
2. An Aroerite whose sons Shama and Jeiel are listed among the mighty men of David’s military forces.—1Ch 11:26, 44.
HOTHIR
p. 1152
HOTHIR
(Hoʹthir) [from a root meaning “more than enough; overflow”].
One of the 14 sons of Heman who served under the direction of their father as musicians at the sanctuary. In David’s time Hothir and his sons and brothers were constituted the 21st of the 24 service groups of musicians.—1Ch 25:1, 4-6, 28.
HOUR
pp. 1152–1154
HOUR
The Greek word hoʹra (hour) is used in the Christian Greek Scriptures to denote a short period of time; a fixed, definite time; or a division of the day. No term for “hour” is found in the Hebrew Scriptures. The ancient Israelites may have divided the daytime into four parts. (Ne 9:3) Instead of designating certain hours, the Hebrew Scriptures use the expressions “morning,” “noon,” “midday,” and “evening” as time markers for events. (Ge 24:11; 43:16; De 28:29; 1Ki 18:26) Also, perhaps more precise designations were “as soon as the sun shines forth” (Jg 9:33), “the breezy part of the day” (Ge 3:8), “the heat of the day” (Ge 18:1; 1Sa 11:11), and “the time of the setting of the sun” (Jos 10:27; Le 22:7). The Passover sacrifice was to be slaughtered “between the two evenings,” which seems to mean a time after sunset and before deep twilight. (Ex 12:6) This view is supported by some scholars, as well as by the Karaite Jews and Samaritans, although the Pharisees and Rabbinists considered it to be the time between the beginning of the sun’s descent and the real sunset.
God commanded that burnt offerings be made on the altar “in the morning” and “between the two evenings.” Along with each of these, a grain offering was made. (Ex 29:38-42) So it came about that expressions such as “the going up of the grain offering,” where the context indicates whether morning or evening (as at 1Ki 18:29, 36), and “the time of the evening gift offering” (Da 9:21) referred to a fairly well-defined time.
The night was divided into three periods called watches. Mention is made of “the night watches” (Ps 63:6), “the middle night watch” (Jg 7:19), and “the morning watch” (Ex 14:24; 1Sa 11:11).
The 24-Hour Day. Egypt has been credited with the division of the day into 24 hours, 12 for daylight, 12 for night. These hours would not always be of the same length from day to day, because of the change of seasons, making the daylight hours longer and the night hours shorter in summertime (except at the equator). Our modern-day division of the day into 24 hours of 60 minutes each results from a combination of Egyptian reckoning and Babylonian mathematics, a sexagesimal system (founded on the number 60). The practice of counting the day from midnight to midnight, thereby eliminating the seasonal variation in the length of the hours, was a later development, perhaps Roman.
In the First Century. In the first century C.E., the Jews used the count of 12 hours to the day, starting with sunrise. “There are twelve hours of daylight, are there not?” said Jesus. (Joh 11:9) Of course, this made the hours vary in length from one day to the next, according to the seasons; the only times that they were of the same length as our hours was at the time of the equinoxes. Evidently this slight variation, which would not be so great in Palestine, did not create any major inconvenience. The start of the day would correspond to about 6:00 a.m., our time. In the illustration of the workers in the vineyard, Jesus made mention of the 3rd hour, the 6th, 9th, 11th, and, one hour later, “evening” (which would be the 12th). These times would correspond to our 8:00 to 9:00 a.m., 11:00 a.m. to noon, 2:00 to 3:00 p.m., 4:00 to 5:00 p.m., and 5:00 to 6:00 p.m., respectively. (Mt 20:3, 5, 6, 8, 12; Ac 3:1; 10:9) Midnight and “cockcrowing” are time designations also used in the Christian Greek Scriptures. (Mr 13:35; Lu 11:5; Ac 20:7; 27:27; see COCKCROWING.) Under Roman domination the Jews seem to have adopted the Roman division of the night into four watches instead of the former three.—Lu 12:38; Mt 14:25; Mr 6:48.
A Seeming Discrepancy. Some have pointed to what appears to be a discrepancy between the statement at Mark 15:25, which says Jesus was impaled at “the third hour,” and that at John 19:14, which indicates that by “about the sixth hour” Jesus’ final trial before Pilate was just ending. John had access to Mark’s account, and he certainly could have repeated the time stated by Mark. Therefore John must have had a reason for stating the hour differently from Mark.
Why the seeming discrepancy? A variety of suggestions have been offered. None of these satisfy all objections. We simply do not have enough information to explain with any certainty the reason for this difference between the accounts. Perhaps Mark’s or John’s reference to the hour was parenthetical, not in chronological order. Whatever the case, one thing is certain: Both writers were inspired by holy spirit.
The synoptic Gospels clearly indicate that by the sixth hour, or 12 noon, Jesus had already been hanging on the stake long enough for the soldiers to cast lots over his garments and for the chief priests, the scribes, the soldiers, and other passersby to speak abusively of him. They also indicate that about 3:00 p.m. Jesus expired. (Mt 27:38-45; Mr 15:24-33; Lu 23:32-44) The truly important thing to remember is that Jesus died for our sins on Nisan 14, 33 C.E.—Mt 27:46-50; Mr 15:34-37; Lu 23:44-46.
Other Uses. The word hoʹra is often used in the Christian Greek Scriptures to denote “immediately” or within a very short period. A woman who touched the fringe of Jesus’ outer garment became well “from that hour.” (Mt 9:22) “Hour” could refer to a special or momentous point of time not exactly specified or to the starting point of that time. For example, Jesus said: “Concerning that day and hour nobody knows” (Mt 24:36), “The hour is coming when everyone that kills you will imagine he has rendered a sacred service to God” (Joh 16:2), and, “The hour is coming when I will speak to you no more in comparisons” (Joh 16:25).
Again, “hour” might designate a general time of day, as when the disciples said to Jesus about the multitude of people that had followed him to a lonely place: “The place is lonely and the hour is already far advanced; send the crowds away.”—Mt 14:15; Mr 6:35.
Figurative or Symbolic Use. Symbolically or figuratively used, “hour” means a relatively short period of time. Jesus said to the crowd who came out against him: “This is your hour and the authority of darkness.” (Lu 22:53) The ten horns on the scarlet-colored wild beast are said to represent ten kings who are to receive authority as kings “one hour” with the wild beast. (Re 17:12) Of Babylon the Great, it is said: “In one hour your judgment has arrived!” (Re 18:10) In harmony with Jesus’ words at Matthew 13:25, 38 concerning the wheat and the weeds, Paul’s warnings at Acts 20:29 and 2 Thessalonians 2:3, 7 regarding the coming apostasy, and Peter’s statement at 2 Peter 2:1-3, John, the last surviving apostle, could well say: “Young children, it is the last hour, and, just as you have heard that antichrist is coming, even now there have come to be many antichrists; from which fact we gain the knowledge that it is the last hour.” It was a very short time, indeed, “the last hour,” the final part of the apostolic period, after which the apostasy would spring forth in full bloom.—1Jo 2:18.
As recorded at Revelation 8:1-4, the apostle John saw, during a silence in heaven for “about a half hour,” an angel with incense that he offered with the prayers of all the holy ones. This reminds one of the practice in the temple in Jerusalem “at the hour of offering incense.” (Lu 1:10) Alfred Edersheim, in The Temple (1874, p. 138), presents the traditional Jewish account of this “hour”: “Slowly the incensing priest and his assistants ascended the steps to the Holy Place . . . Next, one of the assistants reverently spread the coals on the golden altar; the other arranged the incense; and then the chief officiating priest was left alone within the Holy Place, to await the signal of the president before burning the incense. . . . As the president gave the word of command, which marked that ‘the time of incense had come,’ ‘the whole multitude of the people without’ withdrew from the inner court, and fell down before the Lord, spreading their hands in silent prayer. It is this most solemn period, when throughout the vast Temple buildings deep silence rested on the worshipping multitude, while within the sanctuary itself the priest laid the incense on the golden altar, and the cloud of ‘odours’ rose up before the Lord.”
HOUSE
pp. 1154–1156
HOUSE
The word “house” as used in the Bible (Heb., baʹyith; Gr., oiʹkos or oi·kiʹa) may denote, among other things, (1) a household or all the offspring of one man (Ge 12:1; 17:13, 23; Ob 17, 18; Mic 1:5); (2) a dwelling house (Ge 19:2-4); (3) a jail or, figuratively, a country of enslavement (Ge 40:3, 14; Ex 13:3); (4) a dwelling place of animals and birds (Job 39:6; Ps 104:17); (5) a spiderweb (Job 8:14); (6) a royal residence or palace (2Sa 5:11; 7:2); (7) a priestly line (1Sa 2:35); (8) a royal dynasty (1Sa 25:28; 2Sa 7:11); (9) Jehovah’s tabernacle or temple, both literal and as referred to in an illustrative way (Ex 23:19; 34:26; 1Ki 6:1; 1Pe 2:5); (10) the dwelling place of Jehovah, heaven itself (Joh 14:2); (11) the sanctuary of a false god (Jg 9:27; 1Sa 5:2; 1Ki 16:32; 2Ki 5:18); (12) the corruptible physical body of humans (Ec 12:3; 2Co 5:1-4); (13) the incorruptible spiritual body (2Co 5:1); (14) the common grave (Job 17:13; Ec 12:5); (15) an association of workers engaged in the same profession (1Ch 4:21); and (16) a building for housing official records of state (Ezr 6:1).
A form of the Hebrew word for house (baʹyith) often constitutes part of a proper name, as in Bethel (meaning “House of God”) and Bethlehem (meaning “House of Bread”).
Building Materials, Construction Methods. Anciently, as today, different types of dwellings existed. Construction techniques varied according to the time period, the economic circumstances of the builder, and the available materials. The builders of Babel, for instance, used brick instead of stone, and “bitumen served as mortar for them.”—Ge 11:3.
Many of the Israelites began dwelling in the houses of the dispossessed Canaanites and likely followed similar construction methods for years afterward. (De 6:10, 11) Apparently stone houses were preferred (Isa 9:10; Am 5:11), as these were more substantial and safer from intruders than those built of mud brick. Robbers could readily gain access to mud houses by simply digging through a wall. (Compare Job 24:16.) However, in the lowlands, where little good-quality limestone and sandstone was available, sun-dried or, sometimes, kiln-baked mud bricks were used for the walls of dwellings. Sycamore, juniper, and, particularly in the better houses, cedar beams and rafters were used.—Ca 1:17; Isa 9:10.
Archaeologists have excavated the ruins of several kinds of ancient Palestinian dwellings. Often there was an oven in the courtyard and sometimes also a well or a cistern. (2Sa 17:18) The ruins of houses that have been found indicate considerable variation in size. One was only about 5 m (16 ft) square, whereas another measured 32 by 30 m (104 by 97 ft). Rooms often were from about 3.5 to 4.5 m (12 to 15 ft) square.
Some houses were built atop wide city walls. (Jos 2:15) But preferably they were constructed on a rock-mass (Mt 7:24), and generally mud-brick work was not started until two or three rows of stone had first been laid. When a house could not be erected on a rock-mass, often a solid foundation was laid, its depth below ground being equivalent to the height of the stone wall above ground. Some foundations were built with large uncut stones, and the cracks were filled with small rocks; others were constructed of hewn stones. The ruins of one mud-brick house excavated by archaeologists had stonework to a height of over 0.5 m (1.5 ft); in another the stone construction rose to a height of about 1 m (3 ft). The walls of some houses were about 1 m (3 ft) thick. Often a kind of whitewash was applied to the exterior walls (Eze 13:11, 15), and mud-brick walls on the street side were sometimes faced with pebbles to protect their surface.
Building stones were aligned and bonded with carefully smoothed and fitted cornerstones. (Compare Ps 118:22; Isa 28:16.) A mixture of clay and straw commonly served as mortar. At times this mixture included lime, ashes, pulverized pottery fragments, pounded shells, or limestone. It was applied to the bricks or stones to hold them together, and it was also used as a plaster for interior walls. (Le 14:41, 42) In some cases, however, stones were so accurately cut that mortar was not needed.
Floors. Floors, including those of the courtyard, consisted of beaten earth or were paved with stone, brick, or lime plaster. A depression in the floor commonly served as a fireplace, but braziers were used to heat the finer homes. (Jer 36:22, 23) Smoke escaped through a hole in the roof. (Ho 13:3) The rooms of palatial houses perhaps had wooden floors, like the temple.—1Ki 6:15.
Windows. Rectangular openings in the walls served as windows. At least some of these were large enough for a man to pass through. (Jos 2:15; 1Sa 19:12; Ac 20:9) Particularly the windows facing the street were equipped with lattices.—Jg 5:28; Pr 7:6.
Doors. Doors were commonly made of wood and turned on pivots (Pr 26:14) fitted into sockets in the wooden or stone lintel and threshold. Two upright wooden posts served as jambs. (Ex 12:22, 23) Although some houses had two entranceways, usually only one door led from the street into the courtyard, from which access could be gained to all the rooms of the house.
Interior decorations and furniture. In luxurious homes the walls of the rooms were paneled with cedar or other costly woods and were smeared with vermilion. (Jer 22:14; Hag 1:4) “The houses of ivory” of some wealthy ones evidently had rooms paneled with wood inlaid with ivory. (1Ki 22:39; Am 3:15) Aside from the various cooking utensils, vessels, baskets, and other household items, the furnishings of the home might include beds or divans, chairs, stools, tables, and lampstands. (Compare 2Sa 4:11; 2Ki 4:10; Ps 41:3; Mt 5:15.) The furniture in the homes of some wealthy persons was beautified with inlaid work of ivory, gold, and silver.—Compare Es 1:6; Am 3:12; 6:4.
Roof and upper chamber. Most roofs were flat, and the Law required that Israelite roofs be surrounded by a parapet to prevent accidents. (De 22:8) When a slight slope was given to the roof, this permitted the rain to run off. The roof rested on strong wooden beams laid from wall to wall. Smaller wooden rafters were placed across these beams and, in turn, were covered with branches, reeds, and the like. Next came a layer of earth several inches thick that was a thick plaster of clay or of clay and lime. An opening could easily be dug through such an earthen roof, as was done by men who were endeavoring to get a paralytic into Jesus’ presence so that he might be healed. (Mr 2:4) The beams of the roof often were supported by a row of upright wooden posts resting on stone bases. Grass could sprout from these roofs (Ps 129:6), and it was difficult to keep them from leaking. (Pr 19:13; 27:15; Ec 10:18) Probably before the rainy season began, roofs were repaired and rolled smooth to allow a better runoff of water.
The roofs were places of considerable activity in both peaceful and calamitous times. (Isa 22:1; Jer 48:38) From them announcements could be made or certain actions could quickly be brought to public notice. (2Sa 16:22; Mt 10:27) Flax was dried on the roofs (Jos 2:6), and there persons might converse (1Sa 9:25), walk in the cool evening (2Sa 11:2), engage in true or false worship (Jer 19:13; Zep 1:5; Ac 10:9), or even sleep (1Sa 9:26). During the Festival of Ingathering, booths were erected on the rooftops and in the courtyards of the houses.—Ne 8:16.
Often a roof chamber or upper chamber was built on the housetop. This was a pleasant, cool room that often served as a guest room. (Jg 3:20; 1Ki 17:19; 2Ki 1:2; 4:10) Of course, some homes were two-story buildings with a regular upper story. In a large upper chamber, either a roof chamber or a room of an upper story, Jesus celebrated the last Passover with his disciples and instituted the commemoration of the Lord’s Evening Meal. (Lu 22:11, 12, 19, 20) And on the day of Pentecost, 33 C.E., some 120 disciples were apparently in an upper chamber of a house in Jerusalem when God’s spirit was poured out upon them.—Ac 1:13-15; 2:1-4.
Usually outside stairs or, in the poorer homes, ladders led from the courtyard to the roof. Therefore, when necessary, a person on the housetop could leave without having to go into the house itself. Since many homes were built close together, it was often possible to walk from rooftop to rooftop. These factors may have some bearing on the meaning of Jesus’ counsel at Matthew 24:17 and Mark 13:15. In the better homes an interior staircase gave access to the upper story.
The Law Protected Property Rights. It was Jehovah’s purpose that his obedient people have the joy of living in their own houses. (Compare Isa 65:21.) For someone else to gain occupancy of the house of its builder was a calamity to fall upon disobedient ones. (De 28:30; La 5:2) And a man who had not yet inaugurated his new house was exempted from military service.—De 20:5, 6.
Certain provisions of God’s law to Israel protected property rights. The Law condemned coveting another’s possessions, including his house (Ex 20:17), and Jehovah, through his prophets, denounced the unlawful seizure of houses. (Mic 2:2; compare Ne 5:1-5, 11.) A creditor could not force his way into the house of his debtor and seize a pledge. (De 24:10, 11) An Israelite who sanctified his house to Jehovah could buy it back by paying 120 percent of its estimated value to the sanctuary. (Le 27:14, 15) Also, those who had to sell their houses retained repurchase rights, at least for a time. Houses in unwalled villages could be bought back by their original owners and had to be returned to them in the Jubilee year. But houses in walled cities became the permanent property of the buyer if they were not bought back within the allotted one-year period during which the repurchase right continued in force. The right of repurchase was permanent in the case of houses located in walled Levite cities. If not bought back earlier, all houses formerly belonging to Levites had to be returned to their original owners in the Jubilee year.—Le 25:29-33.
A Place for Spiritual Instruction. From earliest times the home functioned as a center for giving instruction in pure worship. God’s law to Israel specifically commanded fathers to teach their sons when sitting in the house, as well as at other times. (De 6:6, 7; 11:19) Also, God’s law was to be written, apparently figuratively, on the doorposts of their houses (De 6:9; 11:20), and the home was to be kept free from all appendages of idolatry. (De 7:26) In view of the fact that the home was used for such a sacred purpose, houses infected with “malignant leprosy” were to be torn down. (See LEPROSY.) The law concerning leprous houses would have reminded the Israelites that they could live only in homes that were clean from God’s standpoint.—Le 14:33-57.
With the establishment of Christianity, preaching and teaching from house to house became a prominent part of true worship. (Ac 20:20) Jesus’ followers availed themselves of the hospitality accorded them by ‘deserving ones’ or ‘friends of peace,’ and they stayed in the houses of such persons until completing their ministry in a particular city. (Mt 10:11; Lu 10:6, 7; see PREACHER, PREACHING [“From House to House”].) Often groups or congregations of Christians regularly met together in houses to consider God’s Word. (Ro 16:5; 1Co 16:19; Col 4:15; Phm 2) But any who turned away from the teaching of the Christ were not welcomed in private homes.—2Jo 10.
HOUSE OF THE FOREST OF LEBANON
pp. 1156–1157
HOUSE OF THE FOREST OF LEBANON
A part of the complex of government buildings erected by King Solomon during his 13-year building program after he had finished the temple at Jerusalem (1027-1014 B.C.E.). The building was evidently used for the storage and display of valuable arms and utensils. This structure, located S of the temple, received its name either because it was constructed of cedar from Lebanon or because its many large cedar pillars reminded one of the forests there.
The House of the Forest of Lebanon was 100 cubits (44 m; 146 ft) long, 50 cubits (22 m; 73 ft) wide, and 30 cubits (13 m; 44 ft) high. It appears to have had stone walls (1Ki 7:9), with cedar beams the ends of which were laid into the walls and were additionally supported by four rows of pillars (“four” in the Hebrew text; “three” in the Greek Septuagint). Above the pillars, there were evidently cedar-paneled chambers. Some suggested reconstructions of this house have three tiers of chambers above the pillars and these face an unroofed court in the middle of the building. The chambers were said to have “an illumination opening opposite an illumination opening in three tiers.” This seems to have meant that, looking out over the court, there were openings or large windows that faced corresponding windows in the chambers on the opposite side of the court. Or, it possibly meant that there was a window in each chamber facing the court and one facing the outside. The entrances (likely the doorways leading to the chambers and perhaps between them) “were squared with the frame.” They were therefore not arch-shaped or vaulted. The windows were of like shape.—1Ki 7:2-5.
A problem arises in regard to the number of rows of pillars, as mentioned in the foregoing. For the Hebrew text says that there were four rows and later speaks of 45 pillars, then says: “There were fifteen to a row.” (1Ki 7:2, 3) Some have thought that the text here applies to the chambers in three tiers, 15 chambers to a row, and that there may have been a greater number of pillars placed in the four rows. Others prefer the Septuagint reading of “three” rows of pillars. A number of translations alter the reading of the text so that the “forty-five” refers to the beams rather than to the upright pillars, or columns.—See NE, NAB, AT, AS.
After Solomon finished the house, he placed in it 200 large shields of alloyed gold, each overlaid with 600 shekels of gold (worth c. $77,000), and 300 bucklers of alloyed gold, each plated with three minas of gold (worth c. $19,300). This would be over 21 million dollars’ worth of gold on the shields and bucklers. Besides this, there was an unstated number of gold vessels used in the house. (1Ki 10:16, 17, 21; 2Ch 9:15, 16, 20) These gold shields were carried away by Shishak king of Egypt during the reign of Solomon’s son Rehoboam. Rehoboam replaced them with shields of copper, which he committed to the control of the chiefs of the runners, the guards of the entrance of the king’s house.—1Ki 14:25-28; 2Ch 12:9-11.
The House of the Forest of Lebanon is also called “the armory of the house of the forest” at Isaiah 22:8.
HOUSES OF THE SOUL
p. 1157
HOUSES OF THE SOUL
This literally translated expression “houses of the soul” probably denotes “perfume receptacles.” These may have been suspended from a chain or necklace and worn by ‘the haughty daughters of Zion’ around their necks.—Isa 3:16, 18, 20.
The Hebrew expression is bot·tehʹ han·neʹphesh. Neʹphesh (soul) may, in this case, signify “that which is breathed” or “smelled,” and bot·tehʹ (houses of) can mean “receptacles of.”
HUKKOK
p. 1157
HUKKOK
(Hukʹkok) [Engraved; Inscribed; Hewn Out].
A border city of Naphtali. (Jos 19:32, 34) Whereas some consider it to be too far N and E, present-day Huqoq has been identified with ancient Hukkok. This site lies about 7 km (4.5 mi) W of the northern end of the Sea of Galilee and overlooks the fertile Plain of Gennesaret.
HUKOK
p. 1157
HUKOK
(Huʹkok) [Engraved; Inscribed; Hewn Out].
Apparently the same as Helkath, a border city in the territory of Asher that was assigned to the Gershonites of the tribe of Levi.—Jos 19:25; 21:31, 33; 1Ch 6:74, 75; see HELKATH.
HUL
p. 1157
HUL
A son of Aram. (Ge 10:23) At 1 Chronicles 1:17, though, Hul appears to be listed as a son of Shem. In the Alexandrine Manuscript and Hebrew manuscript Kennicott 175, 1 Chronicles 1:17 reads as does Genesis 10:23, having the phrase “and the sons of Aram” before listing Uz, Hul, Gether, and Mash. So, the omission of the words “and the sons of Aram” at 1 Chronicles 1:17 in the Masoretic text may be due to scribal error. But this is not necessarily the case; in the Scriptures, “sons” can also include grandsons and even later descendants. (For what might be a comparable situation, see 1Ch 1:4, where Shem, Ham, and Japheth are not introduced as sons of Noah, perhaps because their relationship to Noah was so well known that the original writer felt it unnecessary to make the identification.)
The area settled by the descendants of Hul is not definitely known. Josephus identifies Hul (Urus) as the founder of Armenia. (Jewish Antiquities, I, 145 [vi, 4]) Others have suggested areas in Mesopotamia and elsewhere. Many favor the Hula region in the vicinity of the Biblical waters of Merom that lay N of the Sea of Galilee, since the name Hul seems to be preserved in “Hula” and also in “Ulatha,” a region mentioned by Josephus.—Jewish Antiquities, XV, 360 (x, 3).
HULDAH
p. 1157
HULDAH
(Hulʹdah) [feminine form of Heled, meaning “Duration of Life; System of Things”; or, possibly, “Mole Rat”].
The wife of Shallum; a prophetess residing at Jerusalem during the reign of faithful King Josiah of Judah.
When Josiah heard the reading of “the very book of the law” found by Hilkiah the high priest during the temple repair work, he sent a delegation to inquire of Jehovah. They went to Huldah, who, in turn, relayed the word of Jehovah, indicating that all the calamities for disobedience recorded in the “book” would befall the apostate nation. Huldah added that Josiah, because of having humbled himself before Jehovah, would not have to look upon the calamity but would be gathered to his forefathers and be taken to his graveyard in peace.—2Ki 22:8-20; 2Ch 34:14-28.
Some consider Huldah’s prophecy to be in error in view of Josiah’s death in an unnecessary battle. (2Ki 23:28-30) However, the “peace” in which Josiah would be gathered to his graveyard is obviously in contrast with “the calamity” due to come upon Judah. (2Ki 22:20; 2Ch 34:28) Josiah died prior to the coming of that calamity in 609-607 B.C.E., when the Babylonians besieged and destroyed Jerusalem. Additionally, that the expression ‘to be gathered to one’s forefathers’ does not necessarily exclude dying a violent death in warfare is indicated by the use of the comparable expression ‘to lie down with one’s forefathers’ with reference to a death in battle as well as a nonviolent death.—Compare De 31:16; 1Ki 2:10; 22:34, 40.
HUMILITY
pp. 1157–1161
HUMILITY
Freedom from pride or arrogance; lowliness of mind. It is not weakness but a state of mind that is pleasing to Jehovah.
In the Hebrew Scriptures, “humility” is drawn from a root word (ʽa·nahʹ) meaning “be afflicted; be humbled; be oppressed.” Words drawn from this root are variously translated “humility,” “meekness,” “affliction,” and so forth. Two other Hebrew verbs involving “humility” are ka·naʽʹ (literally, subdue [oneself]) and sha·phelʹ (literally, be or become low). In the Christian Greek Scriptures the word ta·pei·no·phro·syʹne is translated “humility” and “lowliness of mind.” It is drawn from the words ta·pei·noʹo, “make low,” and phren, “the mind.”
A person can achieve a state of humility by reasoning on his relationship to God and to his fellowmen, as outlined in the Bible, and then practicing the principles learned. A Hebrew word, hith·rap·pesʹ, translated “humble yourself,” means, literally, “stamp yourself down.” It well expresses the action described by the wise writer of Proverbs: “My son, if you have gone surety for your fellowman, . . . if you have been ensnared by the sayings of your mouth, . . . you have come into the palm of your fellowman: Go humble yourself [stamp yourself down] and storm your fellowman with importunities. . . . Deliver yourself.” (Pr 6:1-5) In other words, throw away your pride, acknowledge your mistake, set matters straight, and seek forgiveness. Jesus admonished that a person humble himself before God like a child and that, instead of trying to be prominent, he minister to or serve his brothers.—Mt 18:4; 23:12.
Or, a person may learn humility by being brought low, humbled by experience. Jehovah told Israel that he humbled them by causing them to walk 40 years in the wilderness in order to put them to the test so as to know what was in their heart and to make them know that “not by bread alone does man live but by every expression of Jehovah’s mouth does man live.” (De 8:2, 3) Many of the Israelites no doubt profited from this severe experience and gained humility from it. (Compare Le 26:41; 2Ch 7:14; 12:6, 7.) If a person or a nation refuses to become humble or to accept humbling discipline, such will suffer humiliation in due time.—Pr 15:32, 33; Isa 2:11; 5:15.
Pleases God. Humility has great value in the eyes of Jehovah. Although God does not owe mankind anything, in undeserved kindness he is ready to show mercy and favor to those humbling themselves before him. Such ones show that they are not trusting or boasting in themselves but are looking to him and want to do his will. As the inspired Christian writers James and Peter say: “God opposes the haughty ones, but he gives undeserved kindness to the humble ones.”—Jas 4:6; 1Pe 5:5.
Even those who have in the past practiced very bad things, if they truly humble themselves before Jehovah and beseech him for mercy, will be heard by him. By promoting false worship in the land, King Manasseh of Judah had seduced the inhabitants of Judah and Jerusalem “to do worse than the nations that Jehovah had annihilated from before the sons of Israel.” Yet, after Jehovah had let him go into captivity to the king of Assyria, Manasseh “kept humbling himself greatly because of the God of his forefathers. And he kept praying to Him, so that He let himself be entreated by him and He heard his request for favor and restored him to Jerusalem to his kingship; and Manasseh came to know that Jehovah is the true God.” Thus Manasseh learned humility.—2Ch 33:9, 12, 13; compare 1Ki 21:27-29.
Provides Right Guidance. One who humbles himself before God can expect to have God’s guidance. Ezra had a heavy responsibility in leading back from Babylon to Jerusalem more than 1,500 men, besides the priests, the Nethinim, and the women and children. Additionally, they carried with them a great amount of gold and silver for beautifying the temple in Jerusalem. They needed protection on the journey, but Ezra did not want to ask the king of Persia for a military escort and thereby show reliance on human might. Besides, he had previously said to the king: “The hand of our God is over all those seeking him for good.” Therefore he proclaimed a fast, so the people would humble themselves before Jehovah. They made request of God, and he listened and provided them with protection from enemy ambushes on the way so that they completed the hazardous trip successfully. (Ezr 8:1-14, 21-32) The prophet Daniel, in Babylonian exile, was highly favored by God’s sending an angel to him with a vision, because Daniel humbled himself before God in his search for guidance and understanding.—Da 10:12.
Humility will guide a person in the proper path and will bring him into glory, for it is God who exalts one and puts down another. (Ps 75:7) “Before a crash the heart of a man is lofty, and before glory there is humility.” (Pr 18:12; 22:4) So, one seeking glory by haughtiness will fail, as did King Uzziah of Judah, who became presumptuous and unlawfully usurped priestly duties: “As soon as he was strong, his heart became haughty even to the point of causing ruin, so that he acted unfaithfully against Jehovah his God and came into the temple of Jehovah to burn incense upon the altar of incense.” When he became enraged at the priests for correcting him, he was stricken with leprosy. (2Ch 26:16-21) Lack of humility caused Uzziah to be misguided, to his downfall.
Aids One in Time of Adversity. Humility can aid one greatly in meeting the challenge of adversity. If calamity comes, humility enables a person to hold up and endure as well as to continue his service to God. King David underwent many adversities. He was hunted as an outlaw by King Saul. But he never complained against God or exalted himself above Jehovah’s anointed one. (1Sa 26:9, 11, 23) When he sinned against Jehovah in the affair with Bath-sheba and was most severely reproved by God’s prophet Nathan, he humbled himself before God. (2Sa 12:9-23) Afterward, when a certain Benjamite named Shimei began publicly calling down evil on David, and David’s officer Abishai wanted to kill the man for so disrespecting the king, David displayed humility. He replied to Abishai: “Here my own son, who has come forth out of my own inward parts, is looking for my soul; and how much more now a Benjaminite! . . . Perhaps Jehovah will see with his eye, and Jehovah will actually restore to me goodness instead of his malediction this day.” (2Sa 16:5-13) Later, David numbered the people, contrary to Jehovah’s will. The account reads: “And David’s heart began to beat him after he had so numbered the people. Consequently David said to Jehovah: ‘I have sinned very much in what I have done. . . . I have acted very foolishly.’” (2Sa 24:1, 10) Although he suffered punishment, David was not removed as king; his humility played a large part in his restoration to Jehovah’s favor.
A Quality of God. Jehovah God himself includes humility among his qualities. This is not because there is any inferiority on his part or any submission to others. Rather, he shows humility in exercising mercy and great compassion upon lowly sinners. That he deals with sinners at all and has provided his Son as a sacrifice for mankind’s sins is an expression of his humility. Jehovah God has permitted evil for some 6,000 years and let mankind be brought forth, even though their father Adam had sinned. Through undeserved kindness, mercy was thereby shown to Adam’s offspring, giving them opportunity for everlasting life. (Ro 8:20, 21) All of this displays, along with other fine qualities of God, his humility.
King David saw and appreciated this quality in God’s undeserved kindness to him. After Jehovah had delivered him out of the hand of all his enemies, he sang: “You will give me your shield of salvation, and it is your humility that makes me great.” (2Sa 22:36; Ps 18:35) Though in his great dignity he sits in his exalted place in the highest heavens, it can nevertheless be said of Jehovah: “Who is like Jehovah our God, him who is making his dwelling on high? He is condescending to look on heaven and earth, raising up the lowly one from the very dust; he exalts the poor one from the ashpit itself, to make him sit with nobles, with the nobles of his people.”—Ps 113:5-8.
Jesus Christ’s Humility. Jesus Christ, when on earth, set the greatest example of a humble servant of God. On the evening before his death, Jesus girded himself with a towel and washed and dried the feet of each of his 12 apostles, a service customarily performed by menials and slaves. (Joh 13:2-5, 12-17) He had told his disciples: “Whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.” (Mt 23:12; Lu 14:11) The apostle Peter, present that night, remembered Jesus’ fine example in living up to his words. He later admonished fellow believers: “All of you gird yourselves with lowliness of mind toward one another . . . Humble yourselves, therefore, under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time.”—1Pe 5:5, 6.
The apostle Paul encourages Christians to have the same mental attitude as Jesus Christ; he points to the high position of the Son of God in his prehuman existence in the heavens with his Father Jehovah, his willingly emptying himself, taking a slave’s form, and coming to be in the likeness of men. Paul adds: “More than that, when he [Jesus] found himself in fashion as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient as far as death, yes, death on a torture stake.” Jesus’ own words as to the reward of humility are powerfully proved true in his own case, as the apostle goes on to say: “For this very reason also God exalted him to a superior position and kindly gave him the name that is above every other name.”—Php 2:5-11.
More outstandingly, even with such a highly exalted position, when he wields ‘all authority in heaven and on the earth’ to bring about God’s will concerning the earth (Mt 28:18; 6:10), Christ will still have the same humility at the end of his Thousand Year Reign. Thus, the Scriptures tell us: “When all things will have been subjected to him, then the Son himself will also subject himself to the One who subjected all things to him, that God may be all things to everyone.”—1Co 15:28.
Jesus Christ said of himself: “I am mild-tempered and lowly in heart.” (Mt 11:29) When he presented himself to the people of Jerusalem as their King, he fulfilled the prophecy that said of him: “Look! Your king himself comes to you. He is righteous, yes, saved; humble, and riding upon an ass, even upon a full-grown animal the son of a she-ass.” (Zec 9:9; Joh 12:12-16) In his exalted heavenly position when he goes forth against the enemies of God, the command is prophetically given to him: “In your splendor go on to success; ride in the cause of truth and humility and righteousness.” (Ps 45:4) Therefore, those who have humility can rejoice, even though they may have been crushed and mistreated by the proud and haughty. They can take comfort in the words: “Seek Jehovah, all you meek ones of the earth, who have practiced His own judicial decision. Seek righteousness, seek meekness. Probably you may be concealed in the day of Jehovah’s anger.”—Zep 2:3.
Jehovah’s words to Israel before the destruction of Jerusalem warned the humble ones and comforted them in declaring that God would, nevertheless, act in their behalf in his due time. He said: “Then I shall remove from the midst of you your haughtily exultant ones; and you will never again be haughty in my holy mountain. And I shall certainly let remain in the midst of you a people humble and lowly, and they will actually take refuge in the name of Jehovah.” (Zep 3:11, 12) Humility will actually result in the saving of many, as it is written: “The humble people you will save; but your eyes are against the haughty ones, that you may bring them low.” (2Sa 22:28) Thus we have assurance that the King Jesus Christ, who rides in the cause of truth and humility and righteousness, will save his people who humble themselves before him and before his Father, Jehovah.
Christians Must Cultivate Humility. In counseling fellow Christians to put on the personality that “is being made new according to the image of the One who created it,” the apostle Paul says: “Accordingly, as God’s chosen ones, holy and loved, clothe yourselves with the tender affections of compassion, kindness, lowliness of mind, mildness, and long-suffering.” (Col 3:10, 12) Citing the fine example of Christ, he admonishes them: ‘With lowliness of mind consider that the others [of God’s servants] are superior to you.’ (Php 2:3) Again he appeals: “Be minded the same way toward others as to yourselves; do not be minding lofty things, but be led along with the lowly things. Do not become discreet in your own eyes.”—Ro 12:16.
It is in the same vein that Paul tells the Christians in the city of Corinth: “For, though I am free from all persons, I have made myself the slave to all, that I may gain the most persons. And so to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain Jews; to those under law I became as under law, though I myself am not under law, that I might gain those under law. To those without law I became as without law, although I am not without law toward God but under law toward Christ, that I might gain those without law. To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I have become all things to people of all sorts, that I might by all means save some.” (1Co 9:19-22) It takes real humility to do this.
Works for peace. Humility promotes peace. A humble person does not fight his Christian brothers in order to establish his supposed personal “rights.” The apostle argued that, though he had freedom to do all things, he would do only the things that are upbuilding, and if a brother’s conscience was bothered by his personal actions, he would refrain from that practice.—Ro 14:19-21; 1Co 8:9-13; 10:23-33.
It also requires humility to keep the peace by putting into practice Jesus’ counsel to forgive others their sins against us. (Mt 6:12-15; 18:21, 22) And when one person offends another, it tests his humility to obey the command to go to the other person and admit the wrong, asking forgiveness. (Mt 5:23, 24) Or when the offended person approaches him, only love coupled with humility will prompt one to acknowledge the wrong and act immediately to set matters straight. (Mt 18:15; Lu 17:3; compare Le 6:1-7.) But the results such humility brings in the way of peace to the individual and to the organization far outweigh the feeling of humiliation; also, his humble action further develops and strengthens in the individual the fine quality of humility.
Essential for unity in the congregation. Humility will help the Christian to be content with the things that he has, and it will help him to maintain joy and balance. The interdependency of the Christian congregation, as illustrated by the apostle at First Corinthians chapter 12, is based on obedience, humility, and submissiveness to God’s organizational arrangement. Therefore, the male members of the congregation are told that if they reach out to become overseers, they are desirous of a fine work. However, they are also told not to be ambitiously seeking a position or an office, for example, as teachers of the congregation, for these “shall receive heavier judgment.”—Jas 3:1; 1Ti 3:1.
All, men and women, should be submissive to those taking the lead and should wait on Jehovah for any appointments or assignments to responsibility, for it is from him that promotion comes. (Ps 75:6, 7) As some of the Levite sons of Korah said: “I have chosen to stand at the threshold in the house of my God rather than to move around in the tents of wickedness.” (Ps 84:10) Such true humility takes time to develop. The Scriptures, in setting forth the qualifications for one who would be appointed to serve as an overseer, specify that a newly converted man should not be appointed, “for fear that he might get puffed up with pride and fall into the judgment passed upon the Devil.”—1Ti 3:6.
False Humility. Christians are warned against letting their humility be only on the surface. Anyone who takes delight in a mock humility can become “puffed up without proper cause by his fleshly frame of mind.” A person who is truly humble will not think that the Kingdom of God or entering into it has to do with what one eats or drinks or what one refrains from eating or drinking. The Bible shows that a person may eat or drink or may refrain from partaking of certain things because he feels he should, from a health standpoint or for the sake of conscience. Yet if a person thinks that his having a favorable standing with God depends on whether or not he eats, drinks, or touches certain things or whether or not he observes certain religious days, he does not realize that his actions are “possessed of an appearance of wisdom in a self-imposed form of worship and mock humility, a severe treatment of the body; but they are of no value in combating the satisfying of the flesh.”—Col 2:18, 23; Ro 14:17; Ga 3:10, 11.
False humility can actually result in developing haughtiness in the individual, for he may tend to think he is righteous on his own merit; or he may feel that he is accomplishing his ends, not realizing that he cannot deceive Jehovah. If haughtiness develops, he will in time be humbled in a way that he will not enjoy. He will be brought low, and it may be to his own destruction.—Pr 18:12; 29:23.
HUMTAH
p. 1161
HUMTAH
(Humʹtah) [Sand Lizard Place].
A city in the mountainous region of Judah. (Jos 15:20, 48, 54) Its location is no longer known.
HUNTING AND FISHING
pp. 1161–1162
HUNTING AND FISHING
Only after the Flood was man authorized to hunt and fish for food. (Ge 9:3, 4) But even in pre-Flood times men may have engaged in hunting to procure animal skins for making clothing and other items.—Compare Ge 3:21.
After the Deluge, Nimrod was the first man to distinguish himself as “a mighty hunter in opposition to Jehovah” (Ge 10:8, 9), undoubtedly one who hunted for sport, as did later kings of Assyria, Egypt, and other lands. There is no indication that the Israelites ever hunted for sport, although they did hunt animals such as gazelles and stags for food (1Ki 4:22, 23) and killed wild beasts in self-defense (Jg 14:5, 6) or in defense of domestic animals or of crops.—1Sa 17:34-36; Ca 2:15.
With reference to hunting, the Mosaic Law restated the post-Flood prohibition on eating blood. (Ge 9:4; Le 17:12-14; see BLOOD.) Additionally, certain wild animals were designated as unclean for food. (Le 11:2-20; De 14:3-20) Another law made it wrong for the Israelites to take both the mother bird and her offspring or eggs. In many cases, her attachment to her young would have made the mother bird easy game; however, she was to be sent away, likely allowing her to have more offspring.—De 22:6, 7.
Various implements and devices were employed for hunting, including bows and arrows (Ge 21:20; 27:3), slings (1Sa 17:34, 40; Job 41:1, 28), traps, nets, pits, and hooks (Ps 140:5; Eze 17:20; 19:4, 9). Swords, spears, darts, clubs, and javelins no doubt were also used.—Job 41:1, 26-29.
To capture animals, nets were often set up. Then a group of hunters would frighten the animals, commonly by making noise, so that these ran against the nets, which were so constructed that they would fall upon the animals. Also, pits were dug and then camouflaged with a thin cover of sticks and earth. Animals were trapped by being made to flee over the covering. In addition, snares that entangled the animals’ feet were used, and a combination of pits and nets may also have been employed.—Compare Job 18:8-11; Jer 18:22; 48:42-44; see BIRDCATCHER; TRAP.
Fishing. Among the Hebrews fishing was an occupation; it is not mentioned as being done merely for sport. Fishermen used nets, harpoons, and spears, as well as hook and line. (Job 41:1, 7; Eze 26:5, 14; Hab 1:15, 17; Mt 17:27) Frequently fishing was done at night. Dragnets were let down from boats; then either they were hauled ashore or the catch of fish was emptied into the boats. Afterward the fish were sorted. Those fit for food according to the terms of the Law were kept; the unsuitable kinds were thrown away. (Mt 13:47, 48; Lu 5:5-7; Joh 21:6, 8, 11) A net much smaller than the dragnet may have been cast by fishermen wading in the water or standing on the shore.—See DRAGNET.
Fishing was strenuous work. It called for physical exertion, especially when the men had to draw in the nets filled with fish (Joh 21:6, 11) or row the boats against the wind. (Mr 6:47, 48) At times fishermen toiled all night without catching anything. (Lu 5:5; Joh 21:3) Afterward nets had to be dried and repaired.—Eze 47:10; Mt 4:21.
The fishermen Peter, Andrew, James, and John worked together as partners. (Mt 4:18, 21; Lu 5:3, 7, 10) On at least one occasion seven of Jesus’ disciples, including Nathanael and Thomas, fished together. (Joh 21:2, 3) One of the two fishermen mentioned but not identified at John 21:2 may have been Peter’s brother Andrew; the other perhaps was Philip, as suggested by the fact that his home was in Bethsaida (meaning “House of the Hunter (or, Fisherman)”).—Joh 1:43, 44.
Figurative. Fishing may represent military conquest. (Am 4:2; Hab 1:14, 15) On the other hand, Jesus likened the work of making disciples to fishing for men. (Mt 4:19) Jeremiah 16:16, where the reference is to Jehovah’s ‘sending for many fishers and hunters,’ may be understood either in a favorable or an unfavorable sense. If this text is directly related to verse 15, which speaks about the restoration of the Israelites to their land, then the allusion is to the searching out of the repentant Jewish remnant. Otherwise, the fishers and hunters are enemy forces sent out to find the unfaithful Israelites, thus allowing none of them to escape Jehovah’s judgment.—Compare Eze 9:2-7.
HUPHAM
p. 1162
HUPPAH
p. 1162
HUPPAH
(Hupʹpah) [Shelter].
Head of the 13th of the 24 priestly divisions David organized.—1Ch 24:1-3, 7, 13.
HUPPIM
p. 1162
HUPPIM
(Hupʹpim).
A son, or descendant, of Benjamin included in the list of those who came into Egypt with Jacob’s household in 1728 B.C.E. or were born there during Jacob’s lifetime. (Ge 46:8, 21) Other passages suggest that he was either a grandson or great-grandson through Bela and Iri. (1Ch 7:6, 7, 12; in 8:1-5 he is apparently called Huram.) Time barely allows for Benjamin to have had grandsons when entering Egypt, but Genesis 46:8 might be understood to indicate that all these souls had been born while Jacob was still alive even down in Egypt, not necessarily born before he and his household went there. (See BENJAMIN No. 1.) The family that Huppim (also called Hupham) founded, called Huphamites, is numbered among the tribe of Benjamin in the second wilderness census of the Israelites. (Nu 26:1-4, 38, 39) Huppim is mentioned also at 1 Chronicles 7:14, 15 in association with Manasseh, but the connection is unclear.
HUR
p. 1162
HUR
1. A descendant of Judah; son of Caleb and Ephrath; grandfather of the craftsman Bezalel. Some of Hur’s descendants may have settled in Bethlehem. (Ex 31:2; 35:30; 38:22; 1Ch 2:19, 20, 50, 51, 54; 4:1-4; 2Ch 1:5) Likely the same as No. 2.
2. A prominent associate of Moses and Aaron. When, shortly after leaving Egypt, Israel was attacked by the Amalekites, Hur accompanied Moses and Aaron to the top of a hill where he and Aaron supported Moses’ hands until Jehovah gave Israel the victory over the Amalekites. (Ex 17:8-13) On one occasion not long thereafter, Moses and Joshua went up on Mount Sinai to receive more of the Law, leaving Hur and Aaron in charge of the camp. (Ex 24:12-14) He is likely the same Hur (No. 1) as the grandfather of the tabernacle craftsman Bezalel. Josephus wrote that Hur was Miriam’s husband, but the Bible does not say anything about this.—Jewish Antiquities, III, 54 (ii, 4).
3. A king of Midian, one of five dominated by Amorite King Sihon until Israel, moving toward the Promised Land, defeated Sihon. (Jos 13:15, 16, 21; Nu 21:21-24) Afterward, Hur and his four compatriots apparently allied themselves with Moab’s king Balak in opposition to Israel. (Nu 22:1-7) Later, as directed by Jehovah, the Israelites warred against the Midianites and killed Hur as well as his four allied Midianite kings and the greedy prophet Balaam.—Nu 31:1-8.
4. Father of Solomon’s food deputy in the mountainous region of Ephraim.—1Ki 4:7, 8.
5. Father of Rephaiah. Hur’s son Rephaiah helped Nehemiah rebuild Jerusalem’s wall.—Ne 3:9.
HURAI
p. 1162
HURAI
(Huʹrai).
One of David’s mighty men; from the torrent valleys of Gaash. (1Ch 11:26, 32) He is called Hiddai at 2 Samuel 23:30.
HURAM
p. 1162
HURAM
(Huʹram).
Probably either a grandson or a great-grandson of Benjamin through Bela and Ir(i); apparently also called Huppim.—1Ch 7:6, 7, 12; 8:3-5; see HUPPIM.
HURI
p. 1162
HUSBAND
pp. 1162–1163
HUSBAND
A married man is denoted by the Hebrew term ʼish (man) and the Greek term a·nerʹ (male person). (Ho 2:16, ftn; Ro 7:2, Int) Other Hebrew terms variously used with reference to a husband are ʼa·dhohnʹ (lord), baʹʽal (owner; master), and reʹaʽ (companion; friend). (Ge 18:12; 20:3; Jer 3:20) In Israel a man who was engaged, or betrothed, was also spoken of as “husband” and the girl as “wife.”—De 22:23, 24; Mt 1:18-20.
A man would betroth a woman or contract for future marriage by paying her father or guardians the bride-price, or purchase money. (Ex 22:16, 17) She then became his property. (Ex 20:17) The word baʹʽal, meaning “owner, master,” applied to him, and the woman was called beʽu·lahʹ, meaning “owned as a wife.” (Ge 20:3; De 22:22; Isa 62:4) To the ancient nation of Israel, Jehovah said: “I myself have become the husbandly owner [a form of baʹʽal] of you people.”—Jer 3:14; Isa 62:4, 5; see INHERITANCE (Period of the Law).
In patriarchal times the husband served as priest and judge in the family, and throughout the Scriptures the husband and father was almost invariably accorded deep respect.—Ge 31:31, 32; Job 1:5; 1Pe 3:5, 6; compare De 21:18-21; Es 1:10-21.
Headship. A man, upon marrying a woman, brings her under a new law, “the law of her husband,” according to which the husband can make rules and regulations for his family. (Ro 7:2, 3) He becomes her head to whom she should be subject. (Eph 5:21-24, 33) This is a relative headship, in view of the superior headships of God and Christ.—1Co 11:3.
The husband, while head of the house, is, nevertheless, required to render to his wife marriage dues, sex relations, for “the husband does not exercise authority over his own body, but his wife does.” (1Co 7:3-5) He is also responsible for the spiritual and material welfare of his family.—Eph 6:4; 1Ti 5:8.
The headship of the husband places on him a weighty responsibility. While he is the head of the wife, he has to recognize that she is precious in the eyes of God, especially so when she is a Christian. He is to love her as he loves himself, for she is “one flesh” with him.—Ge 2:24; Mt 19:4-6; Eph 5:28, 33.
Husbands are to exercise for their wives the same loving care that Christ does for the congregation. (Eph 5:25, 28-30, 33) They are to recognize that the wife is “a weaker vessel,” assigning her honor, taking into consideration her physical and emotional makeup and vicissitudes. This is especially important if the couple are Christians, being fellow heirs of “the undeserved favor of life,” in order for the husband’s prayers not to be hindered. (1Pe 3:7) Even if the wife is not a believer, this gives the husband no excuse for divorce or separation. Rather, he should dwell with her if she is agreeable to it and realize that he may help her to become a believer and also work toward the salvation of the children.—1Co 7:12, 14, 16; see FAMILY; FATHER; MARRIAGE.
Divorce. Under the Mosaic Law a man could divorce his wife, but she could not divorce him. He was required to give her a written certificate of divorce. (De 24:1-4) Jesus Christ showed that such an arrangement for divorce in Israel was made as a concession out of regard for their hardheartedness. (Mt 19:8) If, however, a man had seduced a virgin girl who was not engaged, she was to become his wife (unless her father refused to give her to him), and he was not allowed to divorce her all his days.—De 22:28, 29.
Both the Hebrew Scriptures and the Christian Greek Scriptures stress that the husband should limit his sex relations to his marriage mate (Pr 5:15-20) and that marriage must be kept honorable, for God will judge fornicators and adulterers. (Heb 13:4) During patriarchal times and under the Law, polygamy and concubinage were practiced by allowance from Jehovah, but in the Christian arrangement a man may have but one living wife. (Ge 25:5, 6; 29:18-28; De 21:15-17; Mt 19:5; Ro 7:2, 3; 1Ti 3:2) The only Christian ground for divorce and remarriage is “fornication.”—Mt 19:9; see FORNICATION.
Illustrative Use. In view of the fact that the ancient nation of Israel was bound to Jehovah by means of the Law covenant, God was their “husbandly owner.” (Jer 3:14) The apostle Paul speaks of Jehovah as the Father of anointed Christians, his spirit-begotten sons, and of “the Jerusalem above” as their mother, indicating that Jehovah considers himself a husband to this Jerusalem.—Ga 4:6, 7, 26; compare Isa 54:5.
Jesus Christ is viewed as the Husband of the Christian congregation. (Eph 5:22, 23; Re 19:7; 21:2) This analogy highlights both his headship and his loving care for the congregation. He laid down his own life on behalf of his bride, and he continues to feed and cherish it.
HUSHAH
p. 1163
HUSHAH
(Huʹshah).
Either a “son” of or a city “fathered” or “founded” by Ezer of the tribe of Judah. (1Ch 4:1, 4) If Hushah designates a city, then it was likely the home of one of David’s mighty men, Sibbecai, who was probably also called Mebunnai. (1Ch 27:11; compare 2Sa 23:27; 1Ch 11:29.) Some regard Hushah as the name of a city and identify it with Husan, about 6 km (3.5 mi) W of Bethlehem.
HUSHAI
pp. 1163–1164
HUSHAI
(Huʹshai) [possibly a shortened form of Hashabiah, meaning “Jehovah Has Accounted (Considered)”].
A loyal Archite friend of King David who helped thwart Absalom’s rebellion. (1Ch 27:33) Hushai, with his robe ripped and dirt on his head, met the fleeing king on the Mount of Olives. He followed David’s suggestion that he go back into the city, feign loyalty to Absalom, endeavor to frustrate Ahithophel’s counsel, and keep David informed through the priests Zadok and Abiathar. (2Sa 15:30, 32-37) At first Absalom was suspicious, but Hushai succeeded in winning his confidence. (2Sa 16:16-19) When Absalom called for Hushai’s opinion concerning the best military strategy, Hushai spoke contrary to Ahithophel and recommended a course that would in fact allow David time to get organized. Hushai presented his idea in a way that made it appear better to Absalom and his associates than Ahithophel’s advice to attack immediately. Hushai then informed the priests of what had happened. (2Sa 17:1-16) Hushai’s counsel frustrated that of Ahithophel, just as David had petitioned God, and thus ‘Jehovah brought calamity upon Absalom.’—2Sa 15:31; 17:14; see FRIEND (Friend [Companion] of the King).
HUSHAM
p. 1164
HUSHAM
(Huʹsham).
A native of the land of the Temanites who succeeded Jobab as king of Edom. (Ge 36:31, 34, 35; 1Ch 1:45, 46) This was “before any king reigned over the sons of Israel.”—1Ch 1:43.
HUSHATHITE
p. 1164
HUSHATHITE
(Huʹshath·ite) [Of (Belonging to) Hushah].
A resident, or perhaps a descendant, of Hushah.—2Sa 21:18; 23:8, 27; 1Ch 11:26, 29; 20:4; 27:1, 11.
HUSHIM
p. 1164
HYACINTH
p. 1164
HYACINTH
(hyʹa·cinth).
A deep-blue semiprecious stone; in Greek, hy·aʹkin·thos. (Primarily the word referred to the flower by that name, probably describing the dark-blue iris.) The 11th of the foundation stones of New Jerusalem is said to be hyacinth.—Re 21:20.
Hyacinth blue (hyacinthine) is one of the colors of the breastplates in the description of the armies of cavalry, at Revelation 9:16, 17. The breastplates spoken of were probably those worn by the riders of the horses. Fire red and sulfur yellow are mentioned as the other two breastplate colors. In view of the later statement that the horses breathed out fire, smoke, and sulfur, the hyacinth blue may represent the darkness of smoke, which, along with fire and sulfur, may be destructive to life.
HYKSOS
p. 1164
HYMENAEUS
p. 1164
HYMENAEUS
(Hy·me·naeʹus) [named after Hymen, the Greek god of marriage].
An apostate from Christianity during the first century, Hymenaeus was identified by Paul as a blasphemer, full of “empty speeches that violate what is holy.” In his deviation from the truth, Hymenaeus, along with a certain Philetus, taught false doctrine, subverting the faith of some. One of their false teachings was that ‘the resurrection had already occurred’ in their day. Evidently this was their teaching: that the resurrection was merely a spiritual one, of a symbolic kind, and that the dedicated Christians had already had their resurrection, that this was all there was to the matter and there was no further resurrection in the future under God’s Messianic Kingdom.—2Ti 2:16-18; compare 1Co 15:12-23.
In Paul’s first letter to Timothy, Hymenaeus’ name is associated with another apostate, Alexander. The apostle states that he had handed Hymenaeus and Alexander “over to Satan,” evidently referring to Paul’s expelling or disfellowshipping them from the congregation.—1Ti 1:18-20.
HYPOCRITE
pp. 1164–1165
HYPOCRITE
A person who pretends to be what he is not; a person whose actions are out of harmony with his words.
Although words from the Hebrew root cha·nephʹ are rendered “hypocrite” or “hypocrisy” in some translations, such as the King James Version, Douay, and Leeser, other translators have variously rendered these words “profane” (Yg), “impious” (Ro), “godless” (RS), and “apostate” (NW). According to A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament by Brown, Driver, and Briggs (1980, pp. 337, 338), cha·nephʹ, when used as an adjective, may be defined as “profane, irreligious . . . , godless”; or, as a verb, “be polluted, profane . . . , inclining away from right.” In the Scriptures cha·nephʹ appears in parallel with those forgetting God (Job 8:13), the wicked (Job 20:5), evildoers (Isa 9:17), and it is used in contrast with the upright and innocent ones.—Job 17:8; see APOSTASY.
The Greek word rendered “hypocrite” (hy·po·kri·tesʹ) means “one who answers,” as well as meaning a stage actor. Greek and Roman actors employed large masks with mechanical devices for amplifying the voice. Hence, the Greek word hy·po·kri·tesʹ came to be used in a metaphoric sense to apply to one playing false, or one putting on a pretense. The same word appears in the Greek Septuagint at Job 34:30; 36:13. Hypocrites are “unfaithful ones” (compare Lu 12:46 with Mt 24:51), and “hypocrisy” (hy·poʹkri·sis), as used in the Scriptures, may also denote “wickedness” and “cunning.”—Compare Mt 22:18; Mr 12:15; Lu 20:23; see also Ga 2:13, where hy·poʹkri·sis is rendered “pretense.”
Jesus Christ identified as hypocrites persons who make gifts of mercy with showy display, who pray and fast to be seen of men, and who pick on the strawlike faults of their brothers but do nothing about removing their own rafterlike faults. Christ classified as such those who claimed to be God’s servants but who failed to discern the significance of the time in which they were living and the events that were occurring, while readily drawing conclusions from the appearance of earth and sky as to what the weather would be like.—Mt 6:2, 5, 16; 7:1-5; Lu 6:42; 12:54-56.
Not only did the Son of God while on earth denounce the religious leaders of Israel as hypocrites but he also stated his reasons for doing so. They rendered mere lip service to the Creator, making the word of God invalid because of their traditions. (Mt 15:1, 6-9; Mr 7:6, 7) Their actions were out of harmony with their words. (Mt 23:1-3) The scribes and Pharisees not only deliberately refused to avail themselves of the opportunity to enter the Kingdom of the heavens, but they added to their sin by trying to hinder others from doing so. They put forth every effort to convert someone, only to make him twice as much a subject for Gehenna as they were. They were sticklers for the little things of the Law but disregarded the weightier matters of it—justice, mercy, and faithfulness. As hypocrites, they possessed only a seemingly clean outward appearance; inside they were full of immoderateness. Like whitewashed graves, outwardly beautiful, they appeared righteous to men, but inside they were “full of hypocrisy and lawlessness.” They built the graves of the prophets and decorated the memorial tombs of the righteous ones, claiming that they would not have shed the blood of such ones. However, their course of action proved them to be just like their murderous forefathers. (Mt 23:13-36) The teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees was actually hypocrisy.—Mt 16:6, 12; Lu 12:1; see also Lu 13:11-17.
A striking example of a hypocritical course was that followed by the disciples of the Pharisees and the party followers of Herod when approaching Jesus on the tax question. First they resorted to flattery, saying: “Teacher, we know you are truthful and teach the way of God in truth.” Then they posed the catch question: “Is it lawful to pay head tax to Caesar or not?” Appropriately Jesus referred to them as hypocrites, since they were not really desirous of getting an answer to their question but merely raised it with a view to trapping Jesus in his speech.—Mt 22:15-22; Lu 20:19-26; PICTURE, Vol. 2, p. 544.
A hypocritical course cannot be concealed indefinitely. (Lu 12:1-3) Hypocrites are condemned by God as unworthy of life everlasting. (Mt 24:48-51) Therefore, a Christian’s love and faith must be without hypocrisy. (Ro 12:9; 2Co 6:4, 6; 1Ti 1:5) The wisdom from above is not hypocritical.—Jas 3:17.
HYSSOP
p. 1165
HYSSOP
[Heb., ʼe·zohvʹ; Gr., hysʹso·pos].
The exact identification of hyssop is uncertain. The Hebrew and Greek terms may, in fact, embrace several different kinds of plants.
Some modern scholars say that the hyssop of the Hebrew Scriptures is probably marjoram (Origanum maru). This plant of the mint family is common in Palestine. Under favorable conditions it attains a height of 0.5 to 0.9 m (1.5 to 3 ft). Its branches and thick leaves are hairy, and as indicated at 1 Kings 4:33, it can be found growing in rock crevices and on walls.
Hyssop was used by the Israelites in Egypt to splash the blood of the Passover victim on the two doorposts and the upper part of the doorway of their houses. (Ex 12:21, 22) At the inauguration of the Law covenant, Moses employed hyssop in sprinkling the book of the Law and the people. (Heb 9:19) Hyssop also figured in the cleansing ceremony for persons or houses previously infected with leprosy (Le 14:2-7, 48-53; see CLEAN, CLEANNESS [Leprosy]) and in the preparation of the ashes to be used in “the water for cleansing,” as well as in the spattering of this water on certain things and persons. (Nu 19:6, 9, 18) David thus appropriately prayed to be purified from sin with hyssop.—Ps 51:7.
The hyssop mentioned in connection with Jesus Christ’s impalement (Joh 19:29) is thought by some to refer to durra, or Indian millet, a variety of common sorghum (Sorghum vulgare). It is a tall, small-grained plant with long, broad leaves. Since this plant commonly attains a height of at least 1.8 m (6 ft) in Palestine, it could have provided a stalk, or “reed,” of sufficient length to convey the sponge of sour wine to Jesus’ mouth. (Mt 27:48; Mr 15:36) Others think that even in this case hyssop may be marjoram and suggest that a bunch of marjoram may have been attached to the “reed” mentioned by Matthew and Mark. Still another view is that John 19:29 originally read hys·soiʹ (pike, javelin), not hys·soʹpoi (hyssop); hence the renderings “on a pike” (AT) and “on a spear” (Mo).